Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Jack slid a heavy book under his pillow. Even when opened it may look like a standard textbook to most, however Jack knew it's true identity. He sighed contently, knowing that there was nobody around who would ever figure out his secret on their own.

He carefully got up as to not disturb the tranquil silence that accompanied the dead of night. Quietly, he drew back the privacy curtains to Collot's bunk. He savored the sound of the sheep dog's beating heart. He licked his lips as he found the proper spot to dine on.

Once he did, Jack carefully moved over his resting friend and leaned forward for his neck. Two sharp fangs would again find the same part in Collot's neck to draw blood from as they had many times before. Without any more hesitation, Jack sank his teeth into Collot's neck, drawing blood that he quickly lapped up.

Then after he was done, he routinely licked the small incision to not only make sure no blood had been wasted but also to prevent any suspicion come the next morning. Blood was red and would easily be noticed on Collot's white fur, the bite however would be not only concealed by fur but would also heal very quickly due to the bite's vampiric nature. It likely would be fully healed in the next 12 hours.

After Jack rejuvenated his strength, he closed the curtain to his friend's bunk and went to sleep.

8:11 AM, Room 701

"Jack. Hey Jack." The monotone voice nagged for him to open his eyes, "Jack we only have like forty minutes until class starts."

Jack shot up. Classes were important sure but he was more concerned with who was waking him up. Legosi. He then started to feel a little pain atop his head.

"Jack are you alright? Slow down there's still time!" Legosi asked his friend, there was care in the normally unfeeling voice.

"Yeah Legosi I'm fine!" Jack laughed away his aching forehead despite it making it hurt worse. Legosi cares? Wait, of course he does, I'm his best friend. Stupid Jack.

The Labrador was excited that his best friend was the one waking him up instead of Collot. He quickly got out of his bed and hugged Legosi tightly. He made sure to nuzzle his face around in order to get in as much of his friend's scent as he could.

Legosi just timidly reciprocated the hug, glad the other canines had already left. His relationship with Jack had been getting strangely closer yet more distant. Jack had been getting much more physical, hugging him when he could, but Legosi had also just been less talkative recently. He felt more anxious around his best friend recently and he couldn't say why, so the wolf just chalked it up to anxiety.

Legosi didn't want to say anything, he liked the hugs and all, but it's just kind of... Weird? He thought it was a bit strange for Jack to be getting this close to him so often. He also couldn't help but notice that Jack doesn't just hug him either. He makes sure to rub and move his face around as well as lean heavily into Legosi.

Maybe he's lonely? I've been more distant recently and the others don't talk to him like they talk to each other.

"Hey Jack, uhh... Are you alright?" He asked sheepishly.

"I told you I'm fine, plus the hug is making me feel better!" He responded, Jack's tail wagged with great energy.

"No I mean like... How are you feeling? I feel like I've been ignoring you recently and I'm worried... Kinda." Jack looked up at him, concern written across his face as he awkwardly laughed.

"Me? I'm fine! Unless you want to hang out or something."

"Do you want to hang out?"

"Nonono! It's fine, really! I'm fine! We can just stick to uhh... Hugs..." Jack finally snapped back to the moment and decided this should probably be his cue to disengage the hug.

Jack then gathered his clothes and a towel with vigor and speed not common among people who woke up mere minutes ago. He then bolted in to the bathroom. Legosi just assumed his friend was getting ready.

"Hey Jack, I'll wait out here for you okay?" He spoke loud enough to be heard through the door.

"No please just go on to class, I'll be alright!"

"You sure? I can stay-"

"Legosi I'm fine!" Jack shouted very loudly before immediately regretting it.

He swiftly got up from his spot on the bathroom floor leaning on the door. The Labrador opened the door to Legosi walking away with a gloomy look on his face.

"NolookI'msorryLegosiIdidn'tmeanitwouldyoupleasestaywithme?" The wolf turned around to see Jack's face, unsure of the scientific term for what face he was making but it probably sounded something like "nervous wreck". Then a few tears shed from Jack and that's when Legosi knew something was wrong. Jack never cries, it's nie physically impossible for him to shed a single drop.

Legosi approached his crying friend, "I can stay Jack, just calm down." He patted his friend's back to try and comfort him, however it seemed to only push more tears out of him. Even more concerned, Legosi asked, "Jack, what's wrong? You can tell me."

Jack shoved his face in his arms. He knew why he was upset but he also knew that he couldn't tell Legosi. What would he think, how would he react, would he say no?

Of course he'd say no! I'm his best friend! Friends don't love each other like this!

"Can w-we just spend the day t-together?" Jack asked, his tears already slowing to a stop.

"Yeah Jack. We can do that."

4:29 PM, Louis' Office

"Tem. I see that you've developed greatly since our last rehearsal." The red deer had a fixated gaze on the alpaca in front of him. Unlike many of his peers however, Tem remained calm despite the petrifying look he was receiving.

"Well, You know how it is. Practice makes perfect!" Louis only nodded at the response before he sighed.

"Indeed. However I can't allow you to over work yourself, the strain is especially evident in your final part." The deer stood up and walked to Tem, placing a warm and firm hand on his shoulder, "It seems Riz is also straining himself over something recently. You two are dismissed early for today."

"Oh, okay! Goodbye Louis!"

Tem strolled out of the office with a smile on his face. Louis recognized my efforts! I've been trying so hard to perfect that final move!

He grinned as he approached his ursine accomplice with the good news that they both could leave early.

"Louis thinks I've been pushing myself..." Riz asked himself as he drifted off into thought. Tem then dragged him out of drama club to find something fun to do on campus. Maybe we could sit down and talk for a little bit?

Meanwhile Legosi was still trying to fix a broken stage light back at drama club. The light was very powerful and thus necessary for much of the play. Until it was fixed though, the actors and dancers would just have to practice in the dark.

"Hey Legosi! Any day now would be preferable!" Bill shouted while looking up at Legosi and the light. Tiger's could see fine in the dark but none of the herbivores would stick around to talk while the lights were off.

Just give me a moment Bill I'm nearly-

The light shot on, blinding the feline below.

"What the fuck! A warning would've been appreciated!" Bill was now pissed off, so now the herbivores would be sure to avoid him even more. Some shuffled into little groups by around the edges of the room.

"Sorry." Legosi muttered, he simply redirected the light to now be pointing further up so that the mistake might not happen again.

After fixing that spotlight as well as adjusting a few others, Legosi decided to try and talk to the other members of the stage crew.

"Yeah I heard they may move him to being a member of the stage crew! Isn't that exciting?" Dom said to the others while holding a bottle of cheap lemonade. They all groaned at the prospect of this figure joining their ranks.

"Hey guys, uh... How's it going?" Legosi already regretted his decision to talk to them. What was he going to talk about?

"We're fine Legosi! How's the nicest wolf in the world feeling today?" Dom had this special flare in his speach that always made him sound passionate when he spoke.

"Okay I guess."

"What's the matter?"

"My friend Jack has been acting... Strange lately? I don't know, it's probably nothing." Legosi and Dom sat down on a nearby bench, leaving the group to speak a little more privately.

"So he's been strange? How so?" The peacock sat with one leg over the other and both hands placed in his lap. How does he sit like that? Legosi thought.

"He's been giving me a lot of hugs, but they feel a lot more touchy than a normal hug. Despite that, he also seems more nervous around me. I'm worried that I upset him."

Dom gave Legosi a curious look, "So he's been getting more intimate while also being anxious?" He sipped his lemonade before put it back down. "Have you considered he might-"

"Listen up drama club, some things will be happening soon." Everyone gave Sanu their undivided attention, his microphone made low buzz in anticipation of his next words. "Me and Louis have both decided to relocate some of you to places in the club that we feel better highlight your strengths."

Nervous whispers came from many actors and dancers who worried they might get moved to the stage crew. Kai, a mongoose and actor already seemed frustrated, the announcement only serving to stoke something in his mind.

"We have also gotten word from principal Gon that some new students will arrive at Cherryton any day now."

Now even more chatter began, herbivores hoped for more herbivores, carnivores hoped for more carnivores. Legosi just hoped that they would leave him alone. He didn't want to talk to new students about Cherryton, especially when there were better people to look towards as any form of guide.

"Louis has also taken the decision to dismiss you all early. Have a good day!"

Happiness erupted from the room now. Legosi too was thankful to get out early, he needed to get back to Jack. His friend only acted even more weird after each class together. Jack, what's been going on? Was it something I did? What did I do wrong?

5:27 PM, Room 701

Will I ever be able to tell him? No, of course not! We're best friends! I'm not supposed to feel like this. Jack sat over his homework, worrying about the future. Even though he was extremely smart, he just couldn't get anything done. He just couldn't distract himself from-

"Jack, I'm back." Jack whipped around to see the wolf standing over him, the same gloomy expression dominated his face.

"Oh! Hey uh... Legosi. Hi! Hey! Um..." Jack tried to get up and move away as far as he could but Legosi carefully grabbed his arm. Oh my he's touching my arm! "You know... We don't have to hang out, it's fine-"

"Listen I don't know what's going on but I want to fix it. I want to spend the rest of the day together, alright?" Legosi said it in a calming tone, unknowing to the thoughts it would spark in Jack's mind.

He wants to? Maybe I should tell him! No that would be weird and dumb and ruin everything. But maybe I could...

Jack hid his free hand behind his back before moving it around in patterns. These specific motions he used to softly close the door and lock it, Couldn't have the others coming back without warning! Jack also considered using a different kind of magic on Legosi but immediately decided against it. Jack loved him, he couldn't do that!

"Maybe we could just lay down... Like how we used to?" Jack blushed a little as the plan he had continued on in his head. It was still a bad idea but maybe...

"Okay Jack." Legosi, slightly confused, walked over to hit the lights before laying down in his bunk. Jack however wasn't about to lay down in his own to just talk to each other. No he was going to try to get even closer to Legosi.

"Hey... Could I maybe lay down, um, with you? I just feel like taking might be easier while we're closer together, you know?" Jack asked shyly, leaving Legosi worried. Is he about to say something important? I can't just say no then, he needs me! "Sure, what's up?

But Jack was too excited to answer. His plan worked so far! He tried to calm himself but to little avail. Then he got ready to lay down.

He leaned over Legosi, putting his hands down first before lifting his right leg over Legosi's legs then brought his other leg in. With his left hand, Jack reached out and shut the privacy curtains, only adding more concern to Legosi's thoughts, Is what he's about to say really this important?

Meanwhile Jack's tail was swinging as fast as it could while being obstructed by the bunk above. Jack loomed over his friend in that position, trying not to think of anything too devious. Legosi noticed Jack waiting and was about to roll over so he might have little room but Jack had a different idea.

"Umpf"

Jack fell down onto Legosi, their chests collided in one swift motion. Legosi was shocked by Jack's decision to lay down on top of him, What is he doing? Doesn't he feel our hips nearly-

Then Jack began uncontrollably snuggling into Legosi, his hands finding their way into Legosi's shirt to better embrace him. Legosi squirmed at feeling Jack do this.

"Jack! What are you doing?" He didn't shout but the sheer shock made his words come out a bit louder than intended.

Shit! I got caught up in the moment! Uhh...

"Come on Legosi! Best friends do this all the time! Durham and Miguno do this all the time, Voss and Collot do this all the time. I just want to do things with you!" Jack wasn't entirely lying about Durham and Miguno but he was pretty sure that was because they were secretly dating.

The Labrador's words had an effect on the wolf. Jack wasn't asking for much, right? His words smelled like sweet honey on his breath, their meaning not lost but accepted by Legosi.

He just wants to be do things friends do, and I didn't even know. I'm such a horrible friend, Jack doesn't deserve me at all.

"O-okay. I guess we can..."

"Thank you Legosi."

"So what do I do?"

"Think of it was a good, long cud- Hug! A nice long hug together like this."

So there they lay, warmth irradiating off of the pair. Jack was so happy that his nervousness was consumed by the utter joy he felt in that moment. Eventually he would fall asleep, much to the discomfort of Legosi. They'd slept next to each other before but the position they were in right now felt way too intimate for even best friends.

But Jack said friends do this all the time. Maybe he's just getting this close because he's a dog?

Maybe...

Chapter Text

4 Months Later, 12:34 AM, Lecture Hall 6

A bright, blinding light shot on from the projector. Tem covered his face with his available arm, the other was in too much pain to even consider moving. Was that the light? No, he wasn't dead, not yet at least.

"So this is it? You'd really eat your own classmate?" He yelled but to no avail. The only person around to hear him was his attacker, "I trusted you! I CAN'T BELIEVE I REALLY TRUSTED YOU!"

A dark, hulking silhouette blocked the entrance doors, it was over. Tem stepped back until he bumped against the wall. There was nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. This was his end.

His fear stricken body trembled with each stride the attacker took. Every pant sent shivers up poor Tem's spine. In his horror Tem thought, I can't believe this! I can't even move! One swipe and I could die right here. Is this what they mean when they say nobody escapes death? Does he hold you down so you can be taken from this world?

As Tem's hand shook from seeing his murderer step up to the platform with him, it brushed against something in his pocket. He'd forgotten it in his panic! Slowly he reached for it, grabbing it just in time as the carnivore's jaw unhinged for a large bite.

Moments passed, regret, grief, confusion, denial, disbelief all combined into one feeling for the assailant. In the confusion, they started seeing hallucinations of the alpaca. Demented and disfigured, each one lashed out at him for the blood on his hands, that he had no right to live with committing such a taboo.

The apparitions were fake but their words were all too real. Each one with another exaggerated violent feature, it was too much. The murderer would flee back to their dorms though the ghosts of their sins would never escape them.

4:00 PM, Drama Club

Two lines had been drawn without words or communication between parties. On one side stood many mourning, fearful herbivores; the other contained all of the clubs proud carnivores. Statements had already been thrown at both sides, each accusation burned like potent venom. 

"Tem was always close with the carnivores in this club!"

"So you accusing us of this? You herbivores!"

Each word rendered Sanu, the instructor, less and less qualified to diffuse the situation. He simply had to sit back as he prayed for Louis to arrive. Meanwhile on the herbivore side, a chipmunk held a proportionally large jar of walnuts.

"Hey has anyone seen Legosi?"

"Hey, Legosi's dangerous! Plus it's not his job to crack walnuts." The rebuttal quieted the small mammal but did not answer her question, and it wouldn't be answered until later that rehearsal.

Els stood among a small group of other herbivores. They were having a conversation but the goat wasn't really listening. No, she was trying her best to not jump out of her own skin and run away. 

While she was listening to the others she heard a creak come from behind her. She slightly turned her head to spot the the wolf lurking behind the large spotlights, staring her down like prey.

Later in the changing rooms, Els would mention the encounter. The other herbivores would offer her comforts however she only received disdain from the other carnivores.

Eventually the club meeting would be over and she would leave. She would stop by the memorial with her free time before returning to her dorm. However it was only then did she realize her phone was missing.

Not wanting to be caught off guard with out it, Els retraced her steps back to the drama club. That's where she found it sitting in her locker. With it now being late, she wanted to hurry back to the safety of her room, but as she stepped out to the center of the main room, a single light turned on.

There he was. Staring into her very soul, she felt like he was looming over her with his claws stretched out. Before she could move though, he leaped down and began quickly approaching her, to which she pulled out a pair of scissors to try and defend herself.

"Stay back! I know you did it!" Els cried, a few tears dampening her face.

"..."

"Your a monster, to think I agh-!"

The wolf grabbed her hands quickly discarding the scissors Els was holding. He still held her wrists, but he was softer than she expected. He made sure to be gentle and not to hurt her with his strength.

"What do you want?" Still no response yet, all he did was reach into his pocket and pull out an envelope. It had a heart on it with the words 'For Els' written on the back.

"Here, you should have it. I'm sorry he couldn't give it to you himself." Legosi said, depression laden in his voice.

"He wrote this... For me?" Els was surprised. She thought she was going to die! But instead Legosi gave her something important to Tem, a love letter.

"Every day in the locker room he would put it back with his other belongings, he would always say he was waiting for the right moment." Legosi and Els both found a seat on a nearby bench as they went back and forth trading memories of Tem. Eventually Els would check her phone to see it was almost 8 o'clock.

"I guess that means we should go." Legosi stood up, his always drooping tail hanging even more lifelessly than usual. "I'll see you tomorrow."

"Wait!" Els stood up, chasing the wolf what little distance he made and grabbed his hand, "I've said some awful things about you today, but they're not true! You're a good carnivore."

"No, I just do my best. Not all carnivores bother trying, so please don't bother the herbivores for being rightfully afraid.

Yeah, feared and hated. That's the story of my life."

With that, Legosi carefully tugged free of Els' loose grasp. Still ever careful she felt safe, Legosi would comply with her demand that he walk her to her dormitory.

The walk was quiet, Els looked up at Legosi the entire time while he merely stayed focused ahead. He hadn't ever seen this school's security but he didn't want to soon, not while everything was so hot from Tem's murder.

I'm sorry Tem, you didn't deserve this. You had a bright future ahead you, now you don't have anything.

Eventually the odd duo would reach the female herbivore dormitory, where Legosi planned to say his goodbyes and be on his way. Els had a plan to cheer up the sad boy in mind.

"Hey Legosi. Come down here."

"Like... Bend down?"

"No silly! Get on your knees, trust me!"

"Okay..." Legosi complied, partially out of curiosity and partially because of his will to obey someone he now considered a friend.

Legosi now sat on his knees, Els a few feet in front of him. Then without warning, she stepped forth, giving the carnivore a hug. She hoped this may brighten his mood, but when he didn't move she began to worry.

Els stepped back, Legosi's arms lay not moved since he first got down. His face reading an unexplainable expression. As Els opened her mouth to ask, Legosi answered.

But not with words, nor any kind of noise. Instead he let her know she made his day slightly better with a quaint smile over his mouth. He tried to hide his fangs but they came out too, each one glared at Els but she no longer felt fear.

"Thank you Els. Good night." Legosi got up from his spot on the ground and walked away, a small grin still present on him as dissappeared into the far away darkness. Unbeknownst to either animal was that they had a third party, and they were not happy. 

8:21 PM, Room 701

"Look who finally came back! Have a nice evening stroll?" Miguno greeted Legosi at the door.

Everyone else was sprawled out on the floor, either on their phone or talking away. It wasn't long before Miguno rejoined them, leaving Legosi to close the door. The sound of the lock clicking seemed to awaken a distracted Jack, evidently bothered by something.

Jack got up after hearing Legosi sit down on his bed. He walked over his roommates to get to his best friend. Legosi was still feeling good as shown by his face, Jack hadn't seen him smile in so long!

But why is he smiling? Maybe he had a good day? No, that's not it. I smell something, and it's on him! Did he?... 

Jack began sniffing Legosi up and down. He could smell something. No! Someone on Legosi, a female herbivore specifically.

Why? Whywhywhywhywhy? No! Get a hold of yourself! Legosi talks to other people too-

'But he shouldn't...' 

No! That's selfish, I won't think like that.

'But being selfish is why he let's you lay with him'

Shut up!

"Hey Legosi..."

"Hi...?"

"Can we talk?" Jack's hushed tone left Legosi slightly worried, was something wrong?

"Sure, what's going on?" Legosi only continued to worry as Jack only signalled for him to follow instead of saying it then and there.

So he followed Jack, too worried to stop and think why Jack chose the bathroom of all places. Legosi just blindly stepped through the door behind his friend, as he did Collot looked up. Why were they going in there together? Before he could think too hard about it, Voss showed him a picture of some weird graffiti he found on the public bathroom stalls.

Meanwhile Jack faced Legosi in their bathroom. The Labrador was anxious but tried not to show it. Why did Legosi have a female herbivore's scent on him? 

"What did you do today? I missed you." Jack asked, stepping closer. Legosi didn't really want to talk about Els or Tem though, so he decided not to say anything about drama club. 

"I was... Doing errands."

Doing errands? Don't lie to me! I... I-

"I smell her on you Legosi! Don't lie, who is she?" Jack didn't yell, in fact he was rather discreet in his volume, but the sternness of his voice made it feel all the same. Should I have not said that? Is he mad?

"Wait, look! I'll explain!"

So Legosi did. From the letter to the hug, making sure to not be loud since he was pretty sure he heard the others go to sleep. Jack had known Legosi for most of his life so he could tell he wasn't lying. But why lie in the first place?

"Look Jack I'm sorry. I guess I just wanted to keep that between me and Els, two friends of Tem." Legosi said defeatedly. He didn't really want to talk about it but what other choice did he have? His best friend wanted to know.

"Your sorry? I didn't mean to bring it up Legosi. It's my fault. I just... I wish we spent more time together. So when I smelled someone else on you I guess I got a little jealous." I can't believe I made him sad! I don't deserve him, he's always so nice and I've done nothing but but make him sad.

"But don't worry Legosi, I'll make it up to you." Jack was determined to make Legosi's remaining day better, it just so happened he would also get something nice out of it.

Chapter Text

9:35 PM, Room 701

Jack had gotten Legosi to agree to another "friendly activity that friends do all the time", but this time Jack had an idea. One that would allow Legosi to enjoy Jack's company as much as the dog enjoyed his.

Legosi had learned about a month back that what Jack and him did was in fact not a common activity outside of room 701. He still allowed it because he admittedly felt better knowing he was making Jack happy, though he was still unsure why Jack liked doing it so much.

And though he had accepted the unusualness of the embrace, he never did more than hug Jack. However this time, Jack needed Legosi's shirt to be absent if the trick was going to work, making the wolf much more nervous than usual.

"Jack this is weird. Are you sure I need to take my shirt off?" Legosi whispered. The others had fallen asleep much earlier than usual so he needed to stay as quiet as possible.

"Yes. Trust me, you won't regret it." Jack too was hushed, but he knew the others wouldn't wake up any time soon. 

Durham and Miguno lay next to each other in Miguno's bed, both of which were in a deep slumber. Voss always slept with noise canceling headphones on due to the other's loud snoring. Lastly and importantly, Jack had made a habit of making Collot's evening tea for him. At first he felt bad about putting drugs in Collot's drinks but over time he began to care less and less as Legosi slowly became the only thing Jack could worry about. 

Eventually after some more back and forth, Legosi would surrender to the request of his best friend. We've showered together before! This isn't that weird, right?

Legosi would lay down, topless in his bed. The anticipation of what his friend had planned almost made up for the awkwardness of it all. Jack would then climb in after him like he'd done on occasion before. Even having done this before, it never got any easier for Jack. 

Oh my gosh, is this really happening? I'm afraid I might wake up any minute now!

"Relax your body Legosi, it won't work while you're so tense." Rather hypocritical of Jack to say but it was true nonetheless. In order for the technique to be effective, Legosi would need to relax a lot more than he currently was.

"I'm trying it's just... I don't know is this necessary? Do we need to do this?" Legosi spoke with a soft but urgent tone. Nothing Jack was doing made him feel better like his friend promised. Still, even with Jack's ear and hand on his chest, Legosi somehow found the will to calm himself. 

Whatever he's doing is fine. Whatever he's doing is fine. I hope this isn't too weird for us to do as friends. 

When Legosi was worrying, Jack could only hear his heartbeat, the pumping organ drowning everything else out. Now that he was calmer, Jack could hear everything in his body. His blood circulating from his head to his feet, the air traveling through his lungs, each and every contracting and releasing muscle.

Now it's time to focus. I got this.

Jack began drawing perfect circles in the fur of Legosi's chest, left of his own face, doing this to the rhythm of Legosi's heart. Every seventh beat, Jack would also draw a triangle in the circle.

"Jack... I feel... Tir-"

"Shhh..." Jack placed his full palm in the middle of the triangle, causing Legosi to instantly fall asleep. It worked! I haven't done this in a while.

From there Jack sat up on top of Legosi, seated on his waist. From this point there was so much he could do, so much he wanted to do. But Jack limited himself to what Legosi deserved.

He situated both of his hands a few inches  over Legosi's face, using them to tap into the wolf's weave of the thoughts.

He seems to not be dreaming yet, let me change that.

Within Legosi's mind, a script wood be followed down to the greatest detail. An act would be carried out in unrivaled perfection, Jack of course making Legosi the star of the show.

Fire would swirl and dance, thunder would boom and crash with each marvelous scene. Characters from across Legosi's memories would accompany him on his spectacular journey to defeat the lord of darkness. 

Absolute cinema.

Jack congratulated himself on what he saw as a job well done. Improvisation was never something he was particularly good at but this time it turned out great.

Then he checked his phone.

11:59 PM, Room 701

I guess that felt like it took longer than it did.

Jack didn't need to sleep, no vampire did. It was more of a comfort thing to Jack. The lack of a need for sleep was the only reason Jack was even awake. Despite his personal paradise-like situation, he couldn't go to sleep unless he allowed himself to.

Not like I'd ever miss out on a view like this. Screw conjuring dreams, I'm living one!

Jack's selfish desires had just won a battle without knowing it started. He dropped his hands to Legosi's sides, keeping himself up in a kneeling position.

'You know... We could always have our own fun.'

A shadow reminiscent of Jack enshrouded Legosi, covering his face like a hood. Jack was now bent over a dark twin, his heart and mind racing to not let it win.

No! This is for him, not me!

'But you said it yourself, this is a dream. Your dream.'

Jack shivered as his doppelganger let Legosi's face peer through it's veil, then attempting to pull his head down with it's shadowy arms. Of course they weren't physically there and had no effect on the Labrador.

I want this...

'Yes, you do.' 

But he doesn't!

'Who cares? He is sleeping soundly, thanks to you I must remind.'

That's still wrong! And even still, I don't wish for him to wake yet. I like seeing him like this. He's finally so... Peaceful.

'Ugh! Didn't you ever pay attention to your master? With that spell he'll be asleep until sunrise.'

The shade than began to lift itself off of Legosi, letting Jack see his tranquil face again. Then the shadow lunged out at Jack, causing him to hit his head on the bunk above in surprise. It tried to subsume Jack into it's form as it fed him more thoughts.

'You could do whatever you want! Whatever you please and...

... Desire.'

It forced thoughts into Jack's head, vile in concept but very easy to accomplish given the situation. Tantalizingly easy in fact.

I won't do that! He wouldn't like it!

'Like it? We could make him love it! Just make him your-'

"NO!" Jack yelled in opposition, pushing out each and every thought he could but there were too many.

They attacked the fortress of his mind. Their assault being headed by what he could do. His instincts were ever present, ever conscious of his desires. Over time, Jack's defenses would dwindle with ever corrupt idea that wedged itself into Jack's fantasy of Legosi and himself. 

Then his instincts would take over.

2:19 AM, Room 701

Jack fought hard in the power struggle between him and his instincts. They had been fighting for control for hours but how many was unknown. All Jack knew is that when he lost that first battle he nearly lost it all as his hijacker wasted no time trying make Legosi his plaything.

Each play to move the body was dismantled by Jack, every attempt to retake control was crushed by his instincts. This left Jack paralyzed above his best friend, lungs tight and heart racing.

This back and forth had raged on for a seemingly unending amount of time for the contestants, but eventually one would tire out.

As his instincts leaned his head down, Jack wouldn't be able to control himself with what little mental energy he had left. And because of that, a kiss would connect Jack to Legosi before Jack's vision would go black and he would pass out.

5:21 AM, Room 701

Legosi rose to consciousness from a very relaxing slumber. His eyes stayed closed but he could feel the effects of his rest.

He was warm, very warm, like the sun was bathing him in it's radiant glory. It felt as though he was in the embrace of another, Legosi cherished the feeling as he knew it did not come often.

And his face he could feel it! It was always so numb, Legosi often forgot he had one until somebody would mention how creepy it was. In fact, he could feel it very well, almost too well. Almost as if something was... On it?

Now that I think about it, my chest feels heavy, and shirtless? Where is my shirt?

Then the feeling of a warm, gentle breath projected itself onto Legosi's sensitive nose. Legosi's confusion quickly turned to horror as his eyes slowly opened. Through the haze of his newly awakened eyes, Legosi saw a golden furred Labrador with their mouth pressed against his. Eyes still closed and undoubtedly still asleep.

WHAT THE-

"Fffmmphh!" Legosi's cry was muffled into Jack's mouth, promptly causing Jack to wake up as well.

The two sat there, shellshocked and unable to move. Perhaps the physical bridge between their heads would provide a highway for thought to pass between them, but as seconds passed, the only exchange made was frantic looks from both sides

What. Have. I. Done?

Jack could only think of the coming tsunami of scolding hate and judgement that was going to descend upon him any moment now, but it never came. Legosi was too surprised.

Jack... I never thought... Did you? No, this was an accident...

Surely. 

Then why did he feel something? Something in his chest, something building more and more?

Then Legosi expeditiously sprang out and onto the floor before clawing up and into the bathroom.

Jack lay out on the floor, having been launched by Legosi's rushed getaway. Dumbfounded as he was, he still knew what this meant.

I'll never get to love you Legosi.

Chapter Text

That wasn't his fault, it just happened. 

Forget. Forget. Forget.

3:45 PM, Tem's Memorial

I'm sorry Tem. I told her when you should have. It wasn't my place but I did it anyways because... You aren't here anymore.

Legosi was kneeling before a picture of Tem, the photo showcased his beautiful smile. He was apologizing in his head for telling Els about Tem's feelings. He was encased in a wall of his own thought, so much so that he couldn't even hear the leader of his own club walk over and kneel next to him.

Louis and Legosi both stayed there in front of Tem for a few seconds, each seated and unmoving like statues. It wasn't until Louis cleared his throat did Legosi finally wake up.

"Ignoring me, are we? Is rudeness something inherent in wolves?" Louis asked, not even bothering to look Legosi's way. 

"Sorry I was thinking."

"Well are you done?" Legosi looked at Louis and back at the picture of his deceased friend, then nodded. "Good, you need to do something for me."

Meanwhile, Outside The Female Herbivore Dormitories

Haru was a small white dwarf bunny. She had just been watering some flowers when some of Mizuchi's friends had tossed all of her stuff, including her mattress, out of her dorm's window.

"Maybe you would rather move out then?" They obnoxiously said.

Ugh, Haru hated this part of her life. The constant judgement she received from merely existing.

She had piled her stuff onto her mattress and had prepared to make the long haul up the stairs when another herbivore approached her.

"I'll give you a hand with that." The anteater said, though Haru felt it wasn't entirely out of the goodness of his heart.

"Psst. I wouldn't, that's Haru!" Another anteater tugged the first's arm away.

"Thanks, but I can do it myself." Haru declared.

This was another fact of her life. Males always looked at her and treated her like she needed to be protected. They always see how small she is and treat her like she's helpless.

It doesn't matter. It'll never change.

4:11 PM, Outside The Cafeteria

Haru sat down on a ledge, she had been denied a place to sit by everyone she asked. She didn't care though, with or without a table, good food always tastes good.

Now that I think about it. A lot of people hate eating without a table. I wonder why-

"Sometimes I wonder how you sit so tall despite being ignored by the entire school. Oh and how brave you are! To be sitting alone after that student was devoured just like your food." Mizuchi. The harlequin rabbit and her friends had been harassing her for weeks, ever since Haru had slept with her boyfriend.

"What do you want? Is spreading rumors not enough, have you come to tell me personally that I'm awful?" Haru quipped.

"Watch your tone! After all, it's your fault that my-" Mizuchi's rebuttal was cut off by Haru. 

"Actually, he kissed me first. Maybe instead of pestering me you could, oh I don't know, try getting back with him? You can't blame me for every-" Then Haru was cut off by the now furious Mizuchi pushing her down off the ledge. The drop wasn't dangerous but it would definitely hurt.

"Don't you dare talk about him! It's your fault! The world shouldn't have to put up with the likes of you!" Before Haru could even get up, she was splashed with a bucket of water.

Crap, that's gonna take a while to dry.

Mizuchi and her clique sauntered off, somehow proud of the undignified display they had just made out of Haru. After they were gone, Haru got up and hurried to the nearest bathroom to wait for her clothes to dry off.

Meanwhile, Louis' Office

Louis opened the door first, Legosi stepping in after the deer did. Zoe, a goat, was already inside.

"Legosi, I want his costume fitted by tomorrow." Louis said plainly. 

"What?" Why does Zoe need a costume? He was only recruited a few months ago.

"Don't you listen? Look, Zoe is Tem's replacement." Legosi just nodded, Kai's not going to be happy about this.

Blam!

"Louis! Zoe doesn't deserve to be Tem's replacement, I was the runner up for the audition-"

"Don't you knock?" Louis shot a cold glare at the mongoose. He was about to rehearse with Zoe but now he had been interrupted. "Go Zoe, and tell Dom to get that costume fitted." The goat walked out of room, closing the door behind him.

"What are you still doing here? Aren't you just a stagehand?" Kai snapped at Legosi, reminding him that he was still there.

"Oh yeah, I guess I'll be going."

"No, you stay. Now Kai, you should try getting along with Legosi. After all, you two are going to be working together on the lights, and he's going to be the one to teach you."

"...What?" Kai snarled at the deer. He stepped closer to Louis, leaving Legosi standing behind him. 

"Kai do you need me to say it? You're off the actors team. I decided that you would be better helping Legosi backstage with the spotlights." Louis put back on his signature uncaring grin, he was getting beneath Kai's skin.

"But I do have one question. After all of your frankly, insignificant roles and astonishing blunders when we give you anything important. How did you possibly come to the conclusion that you could, in any way replace Tem-"

Louis was interrupted by Kai throwing a punch forward at the deer. Thankfully for Louis, Legosi grabbed Kai's wrist from behind before his arm could properly extend. Putting his other hand on the mongoose's shoulder, Legosi leaned forward so Kai could see his face. It was glum and uncaring as it still stayed looking forward at Louis.

"Actor's safety first. That's the job of the stagehands right?" Kai only shuddered. He couldn't place it but there was an ominous aura leaking out of Legosi. He swore he could sense a deep, untapped darkness within the wolf. Like a primordial evil for mere moments let it's mask slip before putting it back on.

"Y-yeah! I'm gonna go now!"

Kai took out the room, disregarding his snooping peers who just faintly overheard the entire ordeal. Whispers and murmurs started buzzing between the nosy students until Sheila reminded them of their practice, after which they all got back to work.

"Well well! It seems you have a little bark in you after all." Louis said, he had felt the darkness too but just dismissed it as his instincts trying to control him.

"Good, we'll need that. Meet us in the auditorium at nine, no later. We're going to rehearse Zoe's role."

"Wait! What if we get caught?" Legosi stammered. 

"That why you're going to be keeping watch." Louis watched the once again timid wolf twiddle his thumbs, frustrating the red deer. "Don't act shy now, you nearly just killed Kai of a heart attack with that 'scary face' of yours. Why don't you take advantage of that strength of yours?"

Still, Legosi slowly turned around, hoping to just get out of the situation. Then something suddenly raised his tail. He turned back to see the culprit was of course, Louis.

"How disappointing!" Louis spun Legosi to fully turn back to him, the carnivore was too surprised to resist. Louis then grabbed his tie and pulled him down, "And what if I were to offer you my leg? You would happily salivate and accept, right?"

Legosi didn't even have time to say no  before Louis put a folded piece of paper into Legosi's hand, "Text this number if you see signs of trouble."

With that Louis left the office, confident that Legosi would show up.

Chapter Text

9:28 PM, Auditorium Entrance

This isn't good. What's taking them so long? If we get caught, dram club will get shut down, and I'll be suspended! Oh please hurry.

Legosi was pacing back and forth under the only nearby light in front of the door to the auditorium, in which Louis and Zoe were practicing and rehearsing vigorously to ensure that Zoe would prove adequate in his new role.

Legosi would for a moment step away from the doors to look at the full moon. It was alluring, the light was calming to him, a grey wolf, and it had a nurturing sense to it. 

But he soon stepped back under the light, choosing to not indulge his carnivorous nature. He didn't know at the time but this agitated his instincts, and not only those but something deeper as well.

A cricket chirping caught the wolf off guard before he realized what it was. Calmly he scooped it up, placing it on his finger. He would inspect it closely, admiring the simplicity of it's existence. As he did, an aroma wandered closer to him. Eventually it would reach his nose.

Another animal... Small...

Herbivore.

'Prey.'

Legosi leaped into the air, blood and adrenaline surging through him as he soared. He'd grab as he landed, taking the poor soul with him as he rolled forward.

Then they came to a stop, both animals looking forward at the stone path before them. The sound of running water from the fountain covering the small grunts both had made during the roll.

Running water... 

Then something unlocked itself in Legosi's heart. Like a reed, Legosi's mind snapped as he began experiencing so much pain. His mouth instinctively opened wide as his canines began falling out, but as quickly as they fell out, newer, stronger, larger ones had filled in their place. 

Legosi had the sudden urge to bite the animal beneath him, but this time it wasn't because he was a carnivore. The maddening screams from within his head all screamed out in unison, each and every one compelling him not to devour her, but to drink her blood.

Eventually Legosi would begin feeling starved and dehydrated as he staved off the hunger for the herbivore's blood. Even then, everyone has their limits and only some moments before Legosi was sure he would die, Legosi would buckle under and sink his teeth into the rabbit.

Blood trickled out, to which he would salivate and lick up against his own will. Right now his body wasn't his, he could feel the controls being ripped away from him. He would uncontrollably keep licking small incision even after it dried up and no more of the succulent sanguine liquid flowed out.

"Legosi!" Zoe called out into the darkness, his herbivore eyes not allowing him to see through the veil of shadows and therefor the scene Legosi had created, "It's Louis! He needs help!"

Just as quickly as it began, the scene was now over. Legosi was distracted enough for his prey to make her vanishing act and run off the stone-paved stage. He felt his body now returning to his own control as he quickly stood up and rose to the new occasion.

Louis needs help? I need to get there now!

He quickly bolted back towards the auditorium, scaring the soul out of Zoe as he witnessed the wolf run at him with professional speed from the seemingly encroaching darkness.

Legosi jumped through the open doors to immediately lay eyes on the injured star. He ran over to Louis, scooping him up in his arms as he doubled back.

"Where are you going?" Louis struggled out through bated breath.

"I'm taking you to the infirmary. That leg's going to affect your performance!" What? He just bolted through those doors a few seconds ago and picked me up. Even if he's a wolf, it's miraculous he didn't trip in this light, especially going at that speed. How could he even see that my leg was hurt? When did he have time to process it? 

"No! You're going to take me to my quarters." Louis had no time for questions, he couldn't go to the infirmary! If he did, they'd probably force him to stay out of the performance until it healed. No, he had painkillers in the medicine cabinet back in his bathroom. 

Those would suffice.

4:09 PM, Drama Club Storage Closet

Legosi had somehow made it to the club devoted part of his day. He felt sick, bloated yet hollow, energized yet tired. It was a wonder he hadn't collapsed outright with such constant fatigue weighing him down. He physically reflected this too, the bags around his eyes expanded and his coat lost what little sheen it had. He didn't really walk, more so fall forward only to catch himself, and without moving his arms at all. Almost like a possessed body in a horror movie. 

Him, Dom, Kai, Kibi, and Fudge all sat in a circle around a large box. They were sorting costumes, courtesy of Sanu's request, when Legosi pulled out Tem's costume. He wasn't really thinking until he saw the name tag, waking him up out of his depressing trance.

"Guys, it's Tem's." He said, unsure of what to do with the piece of clothing.

"Well we can't just leave it here, why don't you bring it to the memorial? Anyways, I had this idea for-" Dom kept talking but Legosi had long since stopped listening.

Tem, I'm sorry. They said it was a fellow student, and likely a member of the drama club, but that they didn't have anything related to the investigation. To think, anyone is capable of committing such great a sin and be able to live with themselves. I guess I can't talk though, I don't know what happened last night.

"...Legosi... Legosi!" Dom was snapping his fingers in front of Legosi's face.

"Huh?"

"I was asking if you could take this up to the gardening club. So that way we can decorate the door to match the final act! Then, while you're up there you can bring this to Tem." 

"We have a gardening club?"

4:29 PM, Gardening Club

I hope that makes you happy.

Legosi was lingering on the costume he delivered back to Tem. Dom said to just go up the stairs from the memorial until he got there. Well, a few floors later and surprisingly no fatigue from the trek, he was here.

He inched closer to the metal push-handle. Strangely, Legosi wasn't smelling flowers just then. He'd already done that two floors down, his sense of smell had gotten significantly stronger but he blamed it on the blood from the previous night. Probably has my carnivorous instincts on overdrive. That's probably why I can smell so good right now.

Except as he approached the door, Legosi caught wind of a different kind of scent. Another animal was behind that door, a small, female... Herbivore.

The nail in the coffin was when he caught the faintest whiff of spit, his own spit specifically.

"Hey there, can I get you something?" The metal door swung open to reveal a white dwarf bunny. Crap! She opened the door. What do I do? I can't leave, they need me to get those flowers!

"Um... D-do you have roses?" Legosi nervously pulled out the picture Dom gave him of the door plans.

"Oh! Your the guy from the drama club. They called ahead, but you don't look like any dog I've ever seen." What? Called ahead? They planned this? Damnit! "Anyways step in, I've got tons of roses so choose some!"

Legosi stiffly nodded his head and stepped out into the garden, The Devil's garden. He thought, it seemed everything around him was ablaze. Why would they send him up here if they called ahead? Can't they see how scary it might've been for an herbivore to be confronted by a carnivore like him. Let alone how scary this was for him!

I could never talk well on my own. I thought this might easy but... I was going to devour you, then I bit you instead. Now I can hear things differently and smell farther and feel your heartbeat despite us not even touching. I shouldn't ever come to talk to you. I nearly killed you. 

Legosi stood over the small rabbit with nearly three feet between their heads. She looked was so small, even smaller than when she was in his own arms. The herbivore was looking at the plan for the door whilst walking, guiding them both until they stopped at the roses.

"I can't just let these ones go for free you know. Why don't you help me out with some things?"

The rabbit then gave him a few tasks. Bring some plants here, move that bag there, water those leaves. It was only twenty minutes before Legosi had just placed the last sprout along the fence. He looked to his left, the bunny stood up on a stool watering some flowers yet to bloom.

"Are there uhh... Any other members of the club?" He asked, trying to start conversation. I just want her name.

"Nope, just me. Been that way for years." She smiled to herself. Haru loved having the entire club to herself, it made her hard work feel just that more rewarding, even if it also made her job extra hard.

"So.. Do you uhh... Umm..." Legosi suddenly couldn't find his words. He became lost in thought as the language he usually knew so well escaped him.

"Oh, I see. Follow me." So Legosi did while thinking of how to ask for a simple name. He didn't think twice as he stepped into the shed, nor did he when she closed the curtains and blinds. He even theorized how to ask such trivial thing as she began to undress.

Legosi only looked out of his mind palace once she was almost completely naked and unzipping his pants. Wha-what huh?!

"Your fur has such a nice color. I want to see how far it goes, is that alright?" What is she doing?

"What? I-What are you doing?"

"I'm trying to set the mood." She replied semi-frustrated.

"Here uhh, you should take this! It's going to get chilly this evening. Bye!" He grabbed a sheet off the bed in the corner of the room and threw it over her covering up her lack of clothing. After that he ran out, but not before accidentally slamming the sliding door on his tail.

And just like that he was gone. Leaving Haru to wonder what just happened.

Why did he... But he was acting so... Did I read him wrong?

The rest of the day would go on as normal for Haru, she would occasionally think back on it but shoot the thought down before it gained traction in her mind. I'm sure he just chickened out.

But for Legosi, things would escalate a little.

Chapter Text

7:47 PM, Room 701

Legosi turned the doorknob but it was locked, he was hoping for some rest but that would have to wait. He could hear through the wall what Collot listening to in his headphones. 

Some old-timey song about unrequited love, and Legosi found himself humming along to it as it described a beautiful girl's smile and how he hoped to one day be the reason for her happiness but knew deep down that it just isn't meant to be.

He knocked, maybe they didn't hear the door handle. While he waited he paid attention to the sound of tea being poured into a cup, then another.

"I could go for some tea right now." Legosi had a bit of a headache with all of the recent events. Some nice warm tea was just what he needed.

He knocked once more, "Hey it's me, Legosi!" He heard a sliding noise begin after saying that. 

He wasn't surprised when somebody finally opened the door. It was just that he wasn't expecting a stool to tip over when he pushed forward, knocking Voss to the ground.

"Oh I'm sorry Voss." Legosi quickly caught the stool before it landed on the unfortunate fennec's tail.

"Bloody hell! That'll teach me to be kind to people." Voss continued swearing to himself as he wondered to the closet and shut himself in.

The room was weird to see for some reason. Jack stood over their small counter, mixing something into one of the cups of tea. Collot lay in his bunk below Voss', half dangling out of it while looking out the window. Legosi couldn't see Durham nor Miguno but they were likely both laying in one of each other's bunks given how entangled their scents were. 

Legosi closed the door as he approached Jack carefully as to not startle his oblivious friend. He would wait for Jack to free his hands before tapping him on the shoulder.

That's when Jack turned to Legosi, but he didn't brand a smile. No, his face bore much concern. His ears drooped too and his tail wasn't wagging, but why?

"Hey Legosi... Give me a minute." Jack stood out from the counter and waved at Collot, causing the sheepdog to get up and walk over to them. Jack pulled up the stool Voss used earlier and took one cup of tea, presumably for himself.

Collot was still listening to music through his headphones but it had changed to some other song, the singer wishing to be noticed when they weren't around.

"Okay Legosi, what do you need?" Jack said, quickly drinking his tea.

"Can I ask you something? In private?" Legosi was nervous, but he had to ask.

"Sure..." Was all Jack said, almost hesitant to say anything at all. 

Did he really? Please Jack I don't... Just ask. You're right here, in the bathroom, with him, ask.

"Legosi-" "Jack-"

"Jack! Please just listen." Legosi urged, making Jack wire his mouth shut. "About the other night..."

Here came the part Jack saw coming. The part where Legosi would shun him for doing that to him, the part where Legosi would be mad at him for ever making them start getting closer to each other.

And if his luck was really dry,

Please don't say we can't be friends.

"What happened? I've been trying to forget it but I need to know." Legosi took in a deep breath.

"Did you mean to kiss me?"

His words bounced off the walls of the thankfully noise-proof room. They lingered and stung Jack's eyes, making him cry with embarrassed shame.

"No! I—... After you fell asleep I laid down over you. I never meant for... I'm so sorry!" Jack's voice began to break as he tried to lie about the incident. Legosi could never know of his instincts, or those dilapidated thoughts.

Or his love.

"And I know that things were weird between us and I only made it worse when I forced you to start doing that stuff with me, please I just..." Sobs would wet Jack's golden fur as his face was trying it's best to not fall apart. "I wanted us to be closer. But now I've ruined everything!"

Legosi stood across from Jack, just stunned by his friend unwinding himself before his very eyes. Jack was about to fall apart! Never good with words, Legosi would just have to hold him together.

Jack's tears now stained Legosi's shirt, making grey puddles where they connected. Was he... Hugging him? Jack just threw himself into Legosi's chest, muffling his sorrow.

"I'm glad." Legosi said, breaking the streak of wordless emotions. Jack only looked up at his friend with teary eyes. "I'm glad it was you. I'd rather it've been you than someone I might not like later on, if nothing else." 

Jack's face turned red as he reburied himself into Legosi's chest.

Was that too much to say? That might've been weird.

Jack slowly ran out of tears to give, he had been crying a lot lately. His sobs transitioned to sniffles and heavy breaths as he tried to think.

I don't think I'll ever be able to tell him now. 

Chapter Text

4:34 PM, Drama Club

After a long speech about great performance and coexistence, Legosi had to go to drama club where it was his job to teach Kai how to operate the lights.

"Coexistence my ass! That stuck up deer has some nerve to be spewing such bullshit in front of an audience!" Kai began ranting again, which he'd been doing since getting moved to stagecrew.

"Kai, keep it down-" Legosi's whisper of advice was cut off by the infuriated mongoose.

"Why should I care? He kicked me off the actors team! The whole world can hear this for all I care!" Kai too a deep breath before leaning on the railing in front of him, "I'm not as mad as I was before though."

"That's good to hear." Legosi sighed. Maybe he would graduate with intact eardrums after all.

"Say Legosi, have you ever considered joining the actors team?" Kai asked.

Legosi shook his head while adjusting a spotlight. Me? An actor? Pfft. As if! 

"Huh. I thought everyone who was scouted took a shot at being an actor. Not you I guess." Kai shrugged as he watched Bill and Louis practice dueling on their small stage.

"Scouted?" Legosi asked as he unscrewed a broken light's panel.

"You joined because you were recruited, right? That's means you met a certain criteria that the club was looking for."

"What?" Legosi tilted his head back.

"You're telling me you don't know? Everyone here has special circumstances. Like Sheila. At fourteen, she was working part time at a bdsm club to make ends meet when she was scouted. Or me! I was abandoned by my family and raised by hyenas! I'm almost surprised they asked you to before getting a hybrid in here. Maybe there weren't any around so they had to just cut straight to every herbivore's worst nightmare in wolf form!"

Kai nudged Legosi's shoulder, laughing a little to himself. I guess it's no wonder he doesn't know. Nobody does. Somedays I even forget about it.

Then the entrance doors opened, which was unusual because everyone was already present. Through the door stepped an interesting looking character.

A mask covered his mouth and nose, though more unusual were his uncovered features. Two gazelle horns protruded from his head but his eyes were that of a carnivore. Legosi watched as he nervously approached the center stage, noticing something minutely poking out of the back of his pants, Is that a tail? No, it couldn't be. 

"Hello, and you are?" Louis dropped the fake sword he was holding into Bill's hand and strode over to meet the strange interloper.

"Umm... Hey. My name is uhh... My name..."

"His name is Melon! He's the newest member of the drama club!" Sanu stepped in to help out the new recruit.

A little bit of chatter began between both herbivore groups and carnivore groups.

"Hey Melon, I'm Bill." The tiger just dropped both fake swords and stepped up to the newcomer, holding his hand out.

"H-hey Bill." Melon reciprocated the gesture. Weirdly though, when Bill squeezed extra hard like he usually did to newcomers, Melon didn't react at all. In fact, it quickly looked like Bill was the one who was experiencing a very noticeable amount of discomfort.

The paper tiger pulled away, fanning his hand out to try and minimize the pain he was in. Damn! That's one strong herbivore! He thought to himself.

"So Melon, what department will you be joining?" Louis asked, trying to hide his pain from the newcomer.

I don't remember getting a message about a new member. Sanu better explain this when we're done.

"The..." The drama club was captivated as Melon drew out the word. He looked around before landing his gaze upon Legosi and Kai above him, "Stagecrew. Spotlights."

Sighs of disappointment released from the gathered crowd, except for the stagecrew of course. They finally had a tall member that was an herbivore.

"Delightful! Let me show you the ropes on a few things, then I'll send you up to Legosi. Don't worry, he's harmless." Dom emerged from the crowd to shake Melon's hand before guiding him away to the backstage.

"Sanu. My office." Louis commanded.

The deer walked off first, letting the poor bird wallow a little in his decision to leave the star uninformed. The nerve of him to not even consult him on bringing in another drama club member!

Louis sat down in his chair, legs crossed and fingers tapping together in front of his face. He patiently waited for the head of the club to walk through that door, and it didn't take long.

"Louis listen-"

"No. I thought it was made clear that we make decisions."

"The decision wasn't made by me! Principle Gon personally scouted this one. I only received word two days ago-"

"Principal Gon personally scouted this one?" Louis' face straightened upon hearing those words. 

"Yes Louis. I just didn't have time to tell you!"

"Two days is a perfectly reasonable amount of to warn someone of a potential guest." Louis sighed, he could not allow this bird's incompetence to effect him; these days were hard as is. "Any idea why he took drama club affairs into his own hands?"

"I asked him just that! Apparently he wanted to improve the public's view of the school by being more inclusive."

"So? How does a new herbivore student promote inclusivity?"

"I don't know! He refused to comment further!" 

Sanu, you test my patience further. 

6:21 PM, Drama Club

"You know Kai, a hybrid in the drama club is more likely than you think." Legosi said.

Louis and Sanu had allowed Legosi and Kai to stay after the usual hours to show Melon the basics of being on the lights.

"As if!" Kai laughed before looking at Melon, "Right Melon?"

Melon just stared at Kai, not ushering a word. Is he on to me already? Maybe I should... No! I can't leave, it's too late for that now. A recent memory flashed into Melon's mind.

"I'm getting you this opportunity primarily for your education, however! While you're there you are permitted to monitor your classmates for suspicious behavior. Just do not let this secondary objective cloud up why you're there. I want constant updates on your grades."

Melon had been practically given a spot in the world-renowned Cherryton Academy. He did wonder how his teacher managed to convince the principal to accept him, though he didn't dare ask the methods of his mentor. Officially, Melon was a gazelle like any other, but under that mask was a plague of spots. Each and every one he feared more than anything on the planet. 

"Melon?" Kai waved his hands in front of Melon's face.

"Oh sorry, what was it?" Melon snapped back to the present. I promised. I'll make him proud.

"We were discussing the basics of spotlight movements and color." Legosi said, "Now, when moving the lights..."

Legosi did the bulk of the explaining since Kai himself was still fairly inexperienced. Before long, thirty minutes passed and Legosi thought Melon knew enough for now. Kai left almost immediately to go back to his dorm in a rather hurried fashion. So Legosi and Melon were left walking to the carnivore dorms. 

6:59 PM, Cherryton Campus

It was surprisingly dark out already, no stars were visible but the moon was bright as ever. Melon looked at the wolf beside him. He didn't know why but he found Legosi amicable. They were both quiet and didn't get in anybody's way. Even stranger was he felt a sort of kindred with him despite not having talked much.

"Hey Melon, are you going go to the herbivore dorms now? We're getting kind of close to the carnivore dorms." Legosi asked, not wanting to lead him too close to any potentially hungry carnivores.

"Y-Yeah! Umm... Bye." Melon dropped out of Legosi's view by letting the wolf walk ahead, leaving the Legosi to ponder the strange herbivore.

I wonder if he was home-schooled? That would explain his shyness pretty well.

Little did Legosi know that the person he pondered was so close, stalking him to the male carnivore dormitories. Once Legosi was inside, Melon would check to see if anybody was looking before going in himself.

Once inside he recalled the principal's words to find the stairs but go down instead of up. He said that one of the janitor's closets had been refitted into a small dorm just for him.

Thankfully he wasn't lying. After Melon got some uncaring looks from the staff, he finally found his "room". Being in a basement, the floor was largely concrete with an inexpensive rug tossed over the middle.

A single light hung from the ceiling, the cobwebs attached to it likely held it up better than the chain it was hanging by. On the left was a slightly worn couch and a blanket strung over it. The right had a desk and a computer.

I kinda like it in here. If only I could watch the classes instead of attending them, that'd be perfect.

Melon closed the door behind him and set an alarm on the digital clock that sat next to the dusty computer monitor.

Principal Gon said that I need to wake up early so nobody will catch me leaving the carnivore's dorms.

He pulled out a folded piece of paper then turned the light on, letting him see the printed school schedule along with the jotted notes in the empty spaces. His schedule.

Wake up at 5:30? Okay.

Beep Beep Beep

The alarm was set. Melon was sure he would wake up, he never missed an alarm.

Not anymore. 

Chapter Text

4:48 PM, Drama Club

Louis was on the floor, his injured leg finally allowed to breathe a little. He had a lot of pressure on him, that combined with the injury added up to a lot of painkillers being stashed in multiple locations. One of which was his office drawer.

I’ve made it this far, but… Louis winced at his foot. It keeps getting worse. The more I try, the more the pain grows.

He sucked in a sharp breath before blowing it out. He wasn’t meant for this. He wasn’t meant to pursue or chase his goals with vigor abound. No, his body wasn’t built for the relentlessness in his soul.

I won’t let this hinder me! I will rise above tha-

“Excuse me?” Louis heard an annoying, familiar voice.

Quickly he stood up despite his pain, throwing his body in front of the painkillers. This imbecile wolf! Doesn’t he know anything?

“You’re supposed to knock.” Louis sternly said, a grimace taking over his face.

“I’m sorry! It’s just that you didn’t answer after I did so I got worried.” Legosi apologized.

“Everything is fine. What do you want?”

“I’m in charge of spotlights. I just need to confirm some things for you.” Legosi pulled out a piece of paper and a pencil, it’s eraser short and worn out.

“Right, that’s your job.” Louis spoke with his back to Legosi, allowing him to discreetly hide the pills under his Adler mask.

Legosi tried to explain the different techniques he’d been using but Louis wasn’t really paying attention. His focus was on the wolf’s long claws and how Legosi just swung them about.

“Your body becomes aggressive at every chance it gets.” Louis remarked, making Legosi retract his hands behind his back.

“I’m sorry! I cut my nails every day, but they grow back by the next day!” I guess I have been caught up in other things recently. I haven’t really had the chance.

“Are you saying that you can’t control it? Those feral instincts of yours?” Louis stepped up to Legosi before pushing him against the wall.

This stupid dog! Thinking that pretending will change the way things have always been!

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something for a while now.” Louis began to lean against his clubmate, raising his hands up Legosi’s body. “Why don’t you take responsibility for your own strength? If you can’t hide it, I’d rather you show me your true self.”

Legosi stood back against the wall as Louis’ hands found themselves around his neck, “I’m telling you to show me your fangs.” Louis said plainly.

What is Louis talking about?

“But carnivores aren’t meant to show our fangs to herbivores-.” Legosi was cut off by Louis snapping on him.

“I’m not just another herbivore!” Louis took a breath before continuing, “Don’t hold back now. Large breed carnivores like you infuriate me the most!” He whispered before putting his hand on Legosi’s maw, prying it open with his hands.

Then his fingers brushed against the wolf’s canines, like rigid steel they cut Louis’ skin. Still, he persisted, determined to make this wolf give into his instincts. He positioned his fingers before splitting them wide, making Legosi’s mouth sprawl open.

“BITE ME!” He demanded the wolf.

The total disregard for self-preservation threw Legosi off guard. Why does Louis want me to do this? What is he doing? It was when he tasted blood in his mouth that he pushed himself out of Louis’ grasp, stumbling off to the side of the room coughing and gagging.

Louis just looked at his hand, a cut along his index finger leaked his own sanguine blood.

I cut my finger on his tooth. It was so easy too, like it was a sharp knife, barely any contact broke the skin.

He questioned if sucking the blood away would be sanitary after his hand had recently been in somebody else’s mouth, then looked back at Legosi. He was knelt on the ground with his hands over his head. His breaths were short and punch. Louis didn’t know what was going on.

Are his instincts taking over? Did the blood do something? Louis had heard of carnivores using blood almost like a drug, but this didn’t feel like that kind of situation.

Legosi meanwhile was trying to focus his senses. Once again it felt like he could hear the world as it lived and feel things that didn’t touch him. This feeling was too chaotic for him, even having felt it once before. Of course, it didn’t help that he had a new devil on his shoulder to go along with the feeling.

‘Yes… The blood of another animal.’

No! I didn’t mean to! I-

‘Could be so much stronger.’

I don’t want to be stronger though! I just want to live normally.

‘Live normally? There are predators that even the mightiest of carnivores cower from! Those predators are Us… We could be gods among these mere mortals, feared and praised! We could have everything we want…’

No, I don’t want to do that! I won’t do that!

‘You will…’

“Legosi-!” Louis’ try at waking Legosi out of his trance had worked but led to a worse situation.

Legosi slowly stood up before turning his head to look at Louis like an owl would, turning his neck much farther than what would be comfortable. Without warning, he bolted at Louis, pinning him to the wall in a threatening reversal of roles. The wolf covered Louis’ mouth before biting into the red deer’s neck. A muffled grunt of pain moistened Legosi’s right hand as the other held Louis in place.

Legosi’s body was practically on top of Louis in their position and it didn’t help that he was much heavier than the young star. Though as Legosi continued sinking his teeth into Louis, the herbivore partially adapted to the pain and the herbivore partly regained some of his thoughts. Louis noticed that Legosi’s eyes, though those of a ferocious carnivore, were calm. Not at all crazed or primal.

And his fur. One would expect something like this to generate tons of heat, but Legosi was as cold as ice.

Blood flowed like an untamed river as Legosi's fangs went deeper into his prey. Eventually he’d stop, drinking up the remaining red nectar like it was sweet honey. Louis hadn’t made his pain very evident aside from the grunt he made at the initial excavation of his skin, Louis was however experiencing great pain concentrated around his neck. He began to feel light-headed and slightly numb from losing his blood.

What is he doing?! Legosi what the hell are you-

Legosi suddenly ripped away, causing Louis to fall to the floor. Two incisions in the herbivores neck seemed like they would never clot, a pang of neediness shot through Legosi as he watched it bleed like a fountain; it just kept oozing blood like a running faucet. However, he mostly felt guilty. Very guilty for what he’d just done.

Oh no. Oh no no no. Shit! This is bad!

He looked down at his own hands. I couldn’t control them. It was like that other night, my body just moved on its own. He tempted the idea of leaving before deciding he had to stay. If I leave, what stops Louis for rightfully kicking me out of drama club and getting me expelled. Maybe I should let him, I don’t deserve to even look at him anymore. Legosi looked down at the woozy deer before getting on his knees to try and help Louis out.

What has… This dog… done to me?

Legosi went fully panicked when Louis started to go limp. He desperately started looking for ways to help Louis. He got up to check Louis’ desk and his cabinet but to no avail.

What about that medicine I smelt earlier, surely there’s more right? Where did he put it?

Legosi tried his hardest to try and smell where Louis might have hidden the medicine, but he just couldn’t focus his nose on anything. It felt like he could smell everything going on in the school. Maybe he could...

‘Lick his wound.’

What?

‘Lick the wound’

No, I-I’m not doing that! I’m trying to help him; I won’t use him like some kind of drink dispenser!

‘And I’m saying that to do what you want you need to lick the wound.’

After starting to feel like he’s running out of time, Legosi would give in and try licking the spot where he bit Louis. At first nothing happened, but within a minute it stopped bleeding, in another Legosi saw it begin to heal. It was like a miracle happening before his eyes, how did that work?

Legosi got down on the ground with Louis, placing his ear onto Louis’ chest. He was breathing but very softly, his heartbeat was fast but clearly not that strong. I stopped the bleeding but if he doesn’t get up soon…

Minutes, hours pass, but eventually Louis would wake.

And Legosi would not be ready for the wrath even a groggy, bloodless Louis could provide.

Chapter Text

7:43 PM, Louis’ Office

Louis opened his eyes after what felt like eons of perpetual slumber. His rest wasn’t very good, in fact he would’ve described it as only making him more tired. He sat up from laying with his head on the floor.

What am I doing here? Why am I…

He lost his train of thought when the door to the office craned open before closing behind a large carnivore. “Great, your finally awake!” He hurriedly said, equally as fast, putting his luggage of water and energy bars down on Louis’ desk.

That wolf…

…

That wolf!

Louis eyes shot awake despite how tired he felt. This stupid wolf bit me like a wild animal and made me pass out! I’m going to make sure he disappears by midnight! Louis’ thoughts were accompanied by rampant questions from Legosi asking about his health and condition, all of which were completely ignored as Louis groggily sauntered over to the wolf.

Smack!

Legosi’s face stayed turned from the impact, he didn’t move a muscle to react or fight back either. He just stood there with his head to the side and his nose on fire. He thought many things when it first happened but eventually his train of thought became more collected. I deserved that and a million more for what I’ve done.

Louis just stared up at Legosi who finally had mustered the gall to reciprocate the look down upon Louis.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing? I want a full answer before I have you expelled.” Louis said scornfully.

But he didn’t get the answer he asked for, instead Legosi just got down on his hands and knees right in front of the deer. He began to apologize profusely over basically anything and everything that could even be perceived as wrong about him. Louis couldn’t help but step back from the groveling wolf who had only recently been assaulting him with his fangs. And about his fangs… What is wrong with this wolf?

“Legosi, shut up.” Louis commanded, making Legosi stop. “If you can explain to me what on earth you did and why, I might consider not having you thrown in chains for the rest of your life.”

Legosi looked up, not sure if he deserved any potential grace from his actions against the star of Cherryton himself. Kings have been murdered for doing less, and I’m not even a king. I don’t deserve to even be a peasant in this world, I wish I was just a little butterfly, incapable of harming anyone. Louis snapping his fingers in front of Legosi brought him back to the present.

“Okay, um, where to start.” Legosi sat up on his knees, fearing if he got up further, he would be split in two by the weight of his guilt, “When I tasted your blood it… Awakened something. My instincts tried to take over and I… I couldn’t control myself.”

“You’re just like every other carnivore-.” Louis was cut off by Legosi.

“I wasn’t done. I tried to get the blood out of my mouth, but it was too late. I could hear things I shouldn’t have been capable of hearing; in fact, all my senses were going crazy. When you tried to snap me out of it, my instincts took over and I… I-I’m sorry, it happened so fast, and you just kept bleeding and I… I’m sorry.”

What is this wolf’s plan? Does he figure me for an idiot?

“So what? Do you really expect me to believe you’re some kind of vampire or something?” Louis asked somewhat haughtily.

But then Legosi’s ear twitched as he stared at the floor, a new look washed over his face again. Like he just had a revelation, an epiphany of some kind. I never thought of it like… But that would mean… Is it true?

Am I a vampire?

Louis studied Legosi’s facial expression. He could read people well, but Legosi was no such person. Though even with Legosi’s mostly static faces to go by, Louis was nearly certain that Legosi was genuine. Legosi really was, true to his lack of words, a vampire.

Or a blood fiend. Ugh! He’s so complicated… And what is this yearning feeling in the back of my mind?

The Next Day, 5:24 PM, Cherryton Academy Theater

The performance was about to begin, Legosi, Kai and Melon were all prepared.

“Spotlight one is ready.” Legosi said into his headpiece.

He looked over at Melon through the darkness who noticed and looked back at him, giving Legosi a thumbs-up. Then he looked at Kai who did the same thing.

“Spotlights two and three are ready to go.” He added.

“Good, keep ready and I’ll tell you when it starts.” Sanu spoke into his own headpiece while trying to get everything ready backstage.

It wasn’t long before the star Louis himself came out and set the club straight. Under his leadership, the drama club would make a performance to be remembered! All they had to do was follow his guidance.

All eyes on me!

Adler burst onto stage, leaping to the center before landing into a pose. An indescribable pain nearly crushed his leg upon landing, but Louis pushed on despite it.

Though wounded, the reaper is not defeated!

A performance to be remembered it was. By the end, even those who were skeptical of coming to see the drama club’s act were captivated by the play. Louis’ grand skills were shining with every action and line delivered, not a moment slipped by where he wasn’t perceivably perfect.

“I’m the grim reaper, and I’ll prove my love! Through death!” The actor within Louis arms went limp, meaning his next line was up, “Ellen, you have bid this world farewell.”

The crowd cheered as the lights dimmed and the curtains began to close.

It’s over. I can hear the crowd’s applause, and the curtain is closing. I made it. All of this pain in my leg, it’s…

Getting… worse…

How am I even standing right now?

8:00 PM, Cherryton Academy Infirmary

The drama club surrounded a bed in the infirmary, each anxiously waiting for any sign of movement. They watched with bated breath over their leader as he rested. First a shift in the sheets, then a tilt of the head, Louis quickly got up on his own.

“Wha-where am I? Wait… I remember… the stage! Did anybody see me fall?” Some of the students stepped back, Louis had only just awakened, and he was already asking so many questions.

“You’re in the school’s infirmary.” Els answered.

“And no, the curtains were fully drawn before you collapsed.” Said Sanu, the pelican stood closest to Louis, but it was Bill who stopped him when the red deer tried to stand.

“Woah there! Take it easy dude, the doctors said that you had a broken leg and were suffering from minor blood loss.” Bill abrasively said, earning himself glares from his other clubmates, “What? He’s the star! He ought to know!”

Low talk and whispers broke out at the news of Louis injury.

“He went through the entire performance with a broken leg!” Some quietly admired, "How'd he not pass out from the blood?"

What is this… This-this pity?

Louis looked around for a particular animal. He saw the IV drip he was connected to; he saw the evening sky in all of its gloomy disdain, and the moon! The moon was shining brightly despite not being full. Then he saw the person of his search. A person like Bill was easy to spot, bright orange, bulky, and with a proud and upright stature; however, trade that bright orange for a dull, near colorless grey and Bill’s larger-than-life stature with an almost cowering hunch and well, it made Legosi extremely hard to find in the dark.

“Legosi, how were Kai and Melon’s performances during the act?” Kai huffed at the question about his skill, whereas Melon tried to hide behind a curtain at the mere mentioning of his name.

“They did well Louis. I doubt you will need to worry about their capabilities in the future.” Legosi said, looking somewhat proudly at his two apprentices.

“Good, good.” Louis sat back slightly, at least the spotlights would have more than just one competent member.

I can’t perform tomorrow. I highly doubt the nurses will let me out of here, and even if I did my father would likely send somebody to find me. Only then I’d be sent to a full hospital even farther from the stage where I should be. Who will… Take the role of Adler in my stead? It needs to be someone with just about as much acting skill as I do, and I think the only one who really fits that mold is Bill. He’ll just have to do it. But then who to replace him? It can’t be an herbivore; Bill might do something stupid on stage or use too much strength. No, it needs to be a large carnivore like him, someone who can handle his brutish style of ‘act’.

“Bill, you will take over my role as Adler for tomorrow’s performance.” The orange cat grew a golden smile typical of a small child at Louis’ words.

“But what of his role? Who will take his spot?” Sanu asked, causing Louis to look expectantly at Legosi, quickly the other drama club members followed his gaze and did the same.

Legosi stammered at the sudden attention, “I-I… No! I can’t act, I’ve never-.”

“It’s a minor role Legosi.” He then signaled the wolf to come close before pulling him by the tie downwards and whispered into his ear soft enough to where only Legosi could hear, “And you owe me.”

Legosi gulped before being allowed to stand back up by Louis, “O-Okay Louis.”

Just like that, Legosi sealed his fate. Tomorrow he’d be performing for the first time for a sold-out performance, an idea that made his stomach do backflips at the thought of.

Chapter Text

9:01 PM, Drama Club

It was weird for Legosi to be on the stage instead of watching it. Bill said that because he’d been watching from above that he should have a general understanding of the role, which was true, but Legosi wasn’t happy about it. He looked at the model sword in his somewhat shaky hands.

Am I ready for this? I already know some of the lines, but I don’t have that long to rehearse.

“Hey Legosi!” Bill placed his elbow on the wolf’s shoulder, “Are you ready to practice?”

A despaired murmur was all Bill got as an answer before Legosi begrudgingly stepped on stage. Fake weapon in hand came Bill, the other actors began to vacate the stage to let the two act out their duel.

“So are we just-.” Legosi’s question would be interrupted by Bill lunging at him with a wide attack, causing Legosi to have to dodge backwards.

Then one, two, three thrusts would be made against the wolf before he would use his own weapon to block Bill’s unrelenting assault.

“There we go Legosi! I can finally use my strength on stage and show my prowess as a carnivore. Against you I don’t have to hold back!” Bill would begin swinging in a seemingly wild but actually calculated fashion. Every time Legosi would block it allowed the tiger to get closer and closer to his adversary.

Eventually their swords would lock, Bill would push down with all his might while Legosi was trying to deflect the brunt of the force into a different direction.

He didn’t even warn me before he started. Is he going to be like this on stage? I hope not.

‘Losing a duel… To him no less… I will change that.’

Surprisingly, Bill relinquished his, until then, aggressive attacks against Legosi, putting some distance between the two. However, when he stepped back, he saw something flash in Legosi’s eyes. He thought it was his carnivorous spark finally kicking into gear, which excited Bill enough to try and attack again but something… Changed.

Bill’s direct attack against Legosi had completely… Missed? He looked up slightly to see the wolf standing to the side. Another attack! Bet you didn’t see that one…

Coming…

He missed. Again.

One after another, every lunge, every stab, every thrust and swing succeeded from the last. Each one would either be dodged entirely to the point it looked like he missed or blocked so hard that the sword would nearly escape Bill’s grip.

“They are practicing… Right?” Sanu asked. Since when was Legosi so fast? If I didn’t know otherwise, I’d think he’d be the one playing Adler!

“For the most part, and partially venting as well. Or trying to vent at least.” Aoba responded as he and many others looked on with wonder at the scene before them.

Then Bill would swing again, only this time Legosi would use his sword to counter the vertical swing, holding it down while veering it to Bill’s non-dominant side before swiftly releasing the hold to put the side of the fake sword to the tiger’s neck.

Wait… What just happened?

‘My work here is done…’

“Legosi that was… Amazing! Now you just need rehearse the lines and keep up the good work!” Sanu gave his applause along with many others, carnivores and herbivores alike.

Bill and Legosi both stepped off stage in need of a break. However, when he sat behind the curtains to rest and watch the other performers, he would be approached by another animal.

“That was good Legosi. Just remember that you have to lose when we perform.” Sheila sat down in a chair next to him, “That is, unless you want the role of Adler.”

Legosi just shook his head, he must’ve just gotten caught up in the moment. Even he didn’t know he had that in him. “Yeah, I know. I never thought of doing something like this before, but…” He looked back to see his slowly swaying tail, “It was kind of fun.”

“Well just remember, unless you want to skip class to practice all your new lines, I’d suggest letting Bill stick to Adler. He’s actually a good actor, fast to learn lines and not half-bad at improv.” Sheila chuckled to herself, looking at some of the smaller actors practicing their lines on stage while Bill took his water break, he was drinking like there was no tomorrow.

“Alright, alright.” Legosi smirked a little as he looked around, “Is there anything I can help you with? You don’t usually talk to the stagehands.” Legosi remarked, noticing that the leopard had sat down instead of just passing by.

“Yeah actually, I uhh-I wanted to ask you about Melon.” Sheila said.

“Melon? What about him?” Legosi asked, him and Melon didn’t really talk too much, in fact Melon didn’t really talk in general.

“Well, you know… What’s he like? Is he just as shy around you guys as he is around others?” Sheila questioned; she’d tried to talk to him before had but never found a good opportunity.

“No, he’s timid around everybody.” Legosi tilted his head up as he tried to recall the short time he’s spent around the drama club’s newest member, “I guess he may be slightly closer to me than anybody else, but I don’t know.”

Legosi had noticed that if things ever got too loud or someone would call his name, Melon would usually get a little closer to Legosi or try and stand behind him. Aside from that, the pool of memories was as dry as a desert.

“Oh okay.” Sheila sighed, seemingly bothered by Legosi’s words, “Well what about that mask? Does he ever take it off?”

“No, I’ve never seen him without it. When Kai asked Sanu about it he said that Melon was sickly and prone to illness.”

Sheila was partly shocked by that information. She just didn’t expect a reason like that. I guess I don’t really know what else it’d be for.

5:05 PM, Cherryton Academy Theater

Legosi was practicing his lines, already in costume with what little Dom could find to make him look better on his face. The peacock ended up settling for a little bit of gel which he hoped would make Legosi’s fur sheen better. After all, the final fight needs to stand out at least a little, and that meant that Legosi was going to need to be less gloomy.

“And just remember, don’t look so glum. You need to look fierce, not scary!” Dom laughed as he applied the finishing touches to Legosi’s brief makeover.

Legosi just sighed in acknowledgement. He really didn’t want to be here, and it was apparent. Everyone was confident in him after his display the previous night, but his lack of enthusiasm had some of the drama club worried still.

Meanwhile, Bill was in the actor’s room, fumbling around with something before the door craned open.

“Are you here to break my resolve before the show, or maybe offer some last-minute words of advice?” He said into the mirror, letting Louis’ reflection approach him from behind with its crutches, “Just kidding!”

Louis let the tiger stand up so they could talk face to face, Bill was his replacement, something that Louis didn’t know if he would regret yet.

“This show is sold out too, just like the last one.” Louis stated, turning his head to look at a poster of Adler that had been there longer than Louis could remember, “Their all counting on you to deliver your best performance. Don’t disappoint them.”

“Don’t worry Louis! I practiced night and day to perform the Adler you spent so long perfecting! In the end they’ll go, ‘Not bad for an Adler with stripes!’.” Bill laughed.

Louis excused himself before going to the door.

“Here, let me get that for you.” Bill said in a kind gesture.

The two were walking down the hall towards the backstage when Louis made an interesting comment.

“You’re always so passionate and confident, whereas Legosi is always so meek and unassuming. You two are like opposites.” Louis stated, looking down at the path ahead of him.

“Oh Legosi? I don’t understand him, but me? I refuse to waste my life away living like that!” Bill stood up straight while laughing a little, “What’s up between you and him anyway? Don’t think I didn’t notice you taking interest in him lately.”

“He annoys me is all. Carnivores like him should be using their strength, putting it on full display, not cowering in the shadows like he does.” Louis scoffed; the backstage entrance was before them, but he didn’t enter so as to not distract anyone right before the performance.

And I don’t even know what to think of that wolf right now. When Bill went through the doors, Louis simply wandered off. He was going to find a place to watch the performance without needing to go backstage himself. Somewhere where I won’t be seen like this.

When Bill came backstage, he was greeted by Sanu and his fellow club members, but Legosi smelt something. When the others left, Legosi went right up to Bill, his nose sniffing for the familiar scent.

“Oh yeah! Legosi, me and Louis were just gossiping about you! Don’t worry it was nothing bad.” Bill tried to laugh off the situation, but Legosi was persistent.

“Bill, you didn’t-.”

“Oh I-I need to use the bathroom!” Bill said nervously before bolting back into the hallway, Legosi giving chase.

The male bathroom doors would shut behind Legosi as he looked on at the tiger before him, face darkened by the sun illuminating his back.

“Following me to the bathroom now? You in love with me or something?” He jokingly said, but Legosi only sniffed harder, he was so close to being able to tell what he was smelling, “Heh, I should’ve known I wasn’t going to be able to hide it from your nose. You want some?”

Bill pulled out a small glass vial half full of a dark red liquid.

“That’s-!”

“Rabbit blood.” Bill hastily relinquished the hand holding the vial when he received a scorching hot stare from his fellow carnivore, “Now, now! It goes without saying, but this isn’t a student’s blood. One of my older friends whose kind of a rebel gave it to me for special occasions, and I think this counts. Right Legosi?”

But the wolf wasn’t listening, once again he craved the taste of blood. However, this time the battle of control wouldn’t last long as both Legosi and his instincts came to a surprising consensus, the wolf just stormed out of the bathroom leaving Bill to imagine what he was doing.

I swear I’ll make him pay.

‘Yes, we will’

5:53 PM, Cherryton Academy Theater

The final fight scene was coming up, and much to Dom’s advice, Legosi had a fierce look in his eyes. If only Dom knew why. Legosi cracked his knuckles before picking up his sword, he was going to do a little bit of improv.

He walked onstage, many members of the audience couldn’t tell if it was determination or rage on his face. For now, he would play to the script, though soon the plot would rift when his instincts joined the stage in his place.

Legosi’s eyes snapped open as he did what he was hoping to do once he saw his tiger friend doping. He wanted to show Bill that he was worse than any liar, though it never dawned on him the irony of the actions he transpired.

Now maybe Legosi was the one who walked out the bathroom door, but it was his instincts who were helping him in wiping the floor with poor Bill who now stood little chance, to perfectly execute this tragic romance. All he could do is ogle the wolf above, who had dispatched of Bill’s sword and mouthed,

“Improv.”

The audience didn’t see though, they were captivated in awe. By the next scene, it felt like a new dawn, a new play outright for it was implied through Adler’s death that the reaper’s lover died that night. And in this story Adler was humiliated and the dark world had won. But Legosi knew the winners, and thanks to him, Bill was not one.

After the performance Bill was forced to put on a smile as he pretended that this act went according to plan. Many members of the audience would catch instances of the tiger shooting glances at Legosi who was standing next to Sanu in the spotlights. As the small pelican spoke, he would occasionally look up at Legosi who he had never expected something like this to come from, nobody had.

Including Louis.

Chapter Text

6:11 PM, Outside Of The Cafeteria

Melon sat on a ledge outside of the cafeteria, nice and isolated like he needed it. He looked down at the tray on his knees.

This is way more than I usually eat. Maybe I should just throw the rest away when I’m done.

Two egg salad sandwiches, mashed potatoes, and an apple. For Melon, these things would have usually come individually. Maybe one day he’d have the sandwiches and the next he’d have the apple but… All three? Mama wouldn’t want me getting fat while she’s away…

Mama…

He trampled his own thoughts by distracting himself with the food before him. Melon quickly slipped off the white piece of cloth hiding his face, then he took a small bite out of one of the sandwiches. Then another, and another. These are really good! It only took a single minute for Melon to eat both of them, after which he decided to just dispose of the rest of the food when he got up later. For now, though, he put his mask back on now that his appetite was satisfied, and with good timing.

Sheila had just rounded the corner of the building in time to see him getting the mask comfortable around his face.

“So, you do take it off!” Sheila joked, setting herself down next to him before he could escape the situation. “Hey Melon. I’m Sheila, leader of the dance team.”

“H-Hey Sheil-la.” He trembled a little, shaking his words as they came out.

“You want to go for a walk?” Sheila proposed. Melon really wanted to say no, every fiber of his body told him so, but he had always been taught to be well-mannered.

“S-Sure.” He tried to force a laugh, but it just came out as a squeak that Sheila wouldn’t comment on.

The leopard led them around the school campus, occupying herself by trying her best to not have a one-sided conversation. Eventually as it got later into the territories of the evening, Melon would try and excuse himself but would lose heart someway through his sentence. The new moon kept the scene dark, but Melon still kept pace, meanwhile Sheila was trying to come up with a way to engage with the timid herbivore.

This is so hard! He’s just too shy, I don’t know how I’m supposed to talk to him! Maybe I’ll just have to be blunt, I don’t think he’s been picking up on my words anyways.

“Hey Melon, let’s sit down.” There was a bench placed along the parameters of the campus where Sheila and Melon had been walking for a while. This part of the school wasn’t too taken care of. The lights were dimmer and the roads were just dirt trails instead of being paved or made of stone or bricks.

Melon, feeling commanded, did as he was asked. He had been walking around with Sheila for a long time now. Even still, every time he was going to try and leave something yanked him back into submission to her whims, like she had some dark hex over him that he couldn’t dispel. So, he along with her sat on the bench.

“Crazy to think that just beyond these walls is the city. Bright lights and all.” Sheila said with admiration, trying to get a reaction out of her spiral-horned acquaintance.

“It’s n-not that great.” Melon stated quietly while trying to avoid eye contact with the feline next to him.

“Well, you want to know something?”  Sheila advanced closer to Melon who retreated to his side of the bench until there wasn’t any room for him left, “You’re actually kind of cute for an herbivore.”

Sheila placed her hand on Melon’s leg, an action that he shivered at, but she didn’t notice. She had been dropping hints and teasing him for what felt like all day but each hint either seemed to fly over his head or he wouldn’t be focused in the first place, every tease he seemed to take to heart, making Sheila feel bad. Finally, she had him right where she wanted him.

“I bet you’re even cuter with the mask off…” She slid her other hand over to his chin, Melon tried to break free, but he couldn't. Her scent had him bound in steel chains.

She smells like her…

Sheila locked eyes with Melon, unintentionally paralyzing him with a gaze he found all too familiar. Then slowly she pulled the cloth mask down from his mouth, revealing a surprise that she never could’ve been ready for. Inky spots like hers blotted around Melon’s mouth, and his teeth were sharp like hers. It’s then that she even released that his eyes were unlike any herbivore’s she’d ever seen.

“Melon you’re… A hybrid.” Shocked, Sheila bluntly said the now obvious, “You’re so… “

“Beautiful!”

Melon’s heart nearly shut down at the word. Beautiful? At first, he was flustered. She thinks I’m beautiful. His face lit up red as Sheila began to lean forward for a kiss, but as it connected Melon was reminded of another animal he knew.

The only other animal who didn’t care that he was a hybrid. The only other animal that didn’t care if he had a leopard’s tail and a gazelle’s horns. The only other animal to call him beautiful.

Suddenly Melon felt like he was being choked by cold, sharp claws. The air in his lungs escaped him to be replaced by the smell of wine and cheap perfume. A weight much greater than his own rested on his chest now, stopping him from even attempting to breathe, stopping him from moving an inch.

Can’t… Breathe…

“Mmpff.” His plea was muffled by Sheila’s mouth, confusing her and causing her to get off of him.

“What is it-.” Unfortunately for Sheila, once she leaned back Melon immediately jumped up and sprinted for a nearby tree to hide behind while sounds of retching thankfully didn’t travel far through the nighttime air.

Holy shit! Is he okay? Did I do something wrong? He was being so timid and shy, I thought maybe… Oh no. What if he doesn't like… shit.

Quickly, Sheila got up to help Melon deal with his sudden sickness, though the idea of his "sickliness" had lost her a while ago. She pat his back as he let out much more than he’d eaten that day. Eventually it’d stop, leaving Melon teary eyed as he looked down at the grass.

“Hey, hey. Are you okay? Did I mess up? What happened?” Each a question she’d never had to ask before. She’d had boyfriends before, and none of them had such a negative reaction towards their first kiss.

Melon didn’t answer he though, instead he threw himself at her, crying into her shoulder and ruining both of their fur. He clutched on for almost a minute before backing away out of nowhere, a look of fear engraved into his expression.

“I-I should g-g-go. S-Sorry.” Melon tried to turn around and leave, but once again would be stopped by Sheila merely having some words to say.

“No, wait! Melon hold on!” She gestured for him to come back, which he did almost uncontrollably, “Are you alright? I didn’t mean to make you upset; we should talk about it.”

9:23 PM, Cherryton Outskirts

Melon had his head resting on Sheila’s legs, he was careful with his horns as to not poke her. The rest of the hybrid lay longways on the bench, it was thin, but he managed to stay somewhat comfortable. Above him and sat upright was Sheila, who upon sitting down didn’t even say a word for Melon to start curling up to her. After a few minutes she began to rub his neck and shoulders like a massage, and after more minutes the tears stopped flowing.

Sheila and Melon would stay like that for a while, every second felt like days of waiting in the dim lights of Cherryton’s outskirts, Sheila would crack and ask the first question.

“So, uh… Are you alright?” She refrained from adding anything on until she got an answer, which for her would come in the form of a nod, “That’s good.”

“Sorry for c-crying.” Melon said softly.

“It’s okay! Sometimes it happens.” Sheila tried to comfort him. After another few seconds she’d ask something else, “Did I do something wrong?”

He shook his head slightly. That’s nice to know.

“Do you not like-?” She led on, causing Melon to shake his head again, much to Sheila’s relief as well, “Then what happened?”

“Reminded me of mama.” He said blankly as he looked up to the stars.

Oh, that’s… Awkward.

“Is there anything you want to tell me about your mom?” She probed.

“Papa didn’t like her too much. One day he was gone.” Melon replied.

He left? Or worse…

“Well, I’m sorry for upsetting you, Melon. If you want, we can just go back to the dorms now.” Sheila liked Melon from the moment he walked through the club’s doors, his timid nature and shyness for whatever reason drew her in, but she was willing to discontinue the advance for the poor hybrid’s sake.

“Okay Sheila.”

Chapter Text

The Next Day, 6:28 PM, Outside Drama Club

Legosi looked down at Louis, unable to tell what he had gotten himself into. After the performance it dawned on him that Louis might not appreciate him taking such a creative liberty, but he couldn’t tell. The red deer was a master of keeping secrets and his emotions were nigh impossible to read just by looking at his face.

“So Legosi, I hear the performance went well.” Louis said, still holding the neutral yet stalwart face he’d been making for the past several minutes.

“I guess, I don’t know.” He nervously said.

“So when I ask you this, I want you to say it clearly. Don’t mumble, don’t whisper, don’t hold it under your breath.” Suddenly Louis expression changed, and unfortunately for Legosi it read loud and clear, “What the hell were you thinking? Under which direction did I tell you to completely change the ending of the play?”

“Well, I-.” Legosi couldn’t even interject before being cut off.

“I don’t want to hear it! I already talked to Bill about his usage of ‘substances’ and put his time in the club on hiatus. Just so we’re clear, you would’ve ended up in the same spot for pulling a stunt like that if it weren’t for the fact that it worked out in the end. And don’t forget about our little ‘incident’ either, now that I’m better I do expect a well-informed explanation as to what the actual-!” Louis was interrupted by the sound of flashing cameras and chatter approaching.

“Louis! I’m from the PR department, we were wondering if you could give an explanation as to what happened yesterday during the final act. It went completely differently than the first performance, was this intentional?” A Siamese cat looked up at the star with dozens of other students behind her. Louis turned his head to look at Legosi.

“New plan, I was just congratulating you on a first job done well. This was all according to plan, so you need to look like it, understand?” He whispered, getting a small nod from Legosi.

I waited for drama club to be over so I could drag this wolf away only for him to get saved by the damn PR department. Just his luck.

7:00 PM, Louis Private Quarter

A small building sat in the corner of Cherryton’s campus. The lights were dim and outdated and the path to it wasn’t kept well, but the building itself was decent. The size of a one room house, the only window had blinds blocking anybody from seeing in and its door was heavy with several locks. Nobody gave this place any attention because of it being so out of the way, which is why it was assigned to be Louis’ private quarters.

I can’t believe I’m doing this. It’s so… Humiliating to even think about. One part of me wants him to leave and never come back but… Louis thought back to the feeling of Legosi’s body pressing all of its weight down on him, forcing him to stay in place with his hand. Not right now.

He let Legosi go first as he began locking the doors behind him. Inside the room was a couch, dresser and TV on one side with a double bed and dresser in the other. Legosi partly wondered what the double bed was for but dismissed it as larger beds being better to sleep in.

“Now that we’re in private, let’s set something straight. I honestly couldn’t care what you are, but since I was who you chose to bite, I’m going to need a lot of compensation.” He thought for a moment before adding something else on as well, “And I’m going to need proof that you’re a vampire.”

Legosi looked at Louis who was now seated on his bed and taking off his shoes. How was Louis going to prove he was a vampire. And what’s Louis going to make me do?

“Don’t give me that look pup. If you didn’t want to do this, you would’ve bitten someone else.” He stood up to take off his shirt but kept his undershirt on instead of changing because Legosi was right there. “I already have an idea to prove you’re a vampire, several actually. Follow me.”

Legosi followed Louis through a door in the corner of the room which led to the bathroom. He looked around the slightly cramped space, seeing a shower to his left and a mirror to his right. Legosi noticed something strange too, next to the toilet was a bucket of water that for some reason made his skin crawl

At least not being able to perform gave me the time to acquire that water. Here's hoping it doesn't come to that though.

“Take off your clothes.” Louis said sternly.

“What? Why?” Legosi was caught off guard by how Louis said it so normally, like this wasn’t weird at all.

“You’re going to be taking a shower, which means you need to take off your clothes.” Louis opened the shower’s clear door to turn it on, “And this will be a cold shower, if I’m not mistaken.”

Legosi couldn’t believe it. A few days ago, he somehow accidentally kissed his friend, and now he’s stripping in front of Louis. What luck I have. Maybe I was a murderer in my past life. I was almost one in this life too.

But he complied, first he unbuttoned his shirt before putting it on the counter, then he took off his shoes. Next were his pants which he also placed on the counter that Louis was now sitting on, watching Legosi with unwavering attention. He took off his socks and placed them in their corresponding shoe before looking up at Louis who was shooting him ice cold glares saying “do it”. Legosi’s hands held onto the brim of his boxers as he took a deep breath through his now red-hot face.

“I’ll offer an exception, just step into the shower. I don’t want to hear a complaint now, alright?” Legosi nodded quickly, thankful to be spared the embarrassment of going completely naked in front of the deer.

However, with all of the tension that had built up while Legosi was undressing, it was quickly ended by the wolf sticking his hand under the freezing water only to immediately retract it because it started burning.

Steam began rising off the hair on Legosi’s arm, making a singeing sound as some of the water sizzled and popped onto the floor. Legosi now wore a stoic face as he kept in all of the screams desperately clawing at his throat, he wouldn’t complain like Louis said. He just froze instead, trying to his best to hold in all his mithers.

Meanwhile to Louis it was apparent that Legosi was in pain. I guess cold running water does affect him. That means… He looked over at the bucket that had been making Legosi’s fur stand on end. That’s probably overkill.

“Alright Legosi, that’s enough proof for me. Now swear me something.” Legosi nodded up and down. He would do whatever to never speak of this embarrassing moment again, to leave the new thing wrong with him for only him and Louis to know.

“I’ll do it Louis, just tell me.” He stood up looking Louis directly in the eyes.

“You’re going to spend your days after classes and drama club with me for the next month.”

Huh?

“Wh-what?” Legosi seemed flustered by Louis, “Louis I don’t know if I-I can-.”

“Oh, please don’t flatter yourself. To keep watch over you, stupid mutt.” Louis suppressed his own surprise, he didn’t intend it to sound like that, “So that way you won’t bite anyone. Understand?”

Legosi nodded, face not as red before. That really caught him off guard. Thank goodness. I don’t know if I could handle Louis thinking of me like that. He laughed a little bit only to be cut off by Louis suddenly gaining an embarrassed expression.

"So now that that's settled do you want to... I don't know hang out or something?" Louis asked, starting to walk towards the door.

"What do you mean?" Legosi asked

"Do you want to watch the TV with me or not?"

"Oh, yeah sorry."

Louis left Legosi to get his clothes back on while he went to go find the remote. Once he did, he turned on the TV to see that the cooking show he had been watching recently was already on. With nothing else to do but wait for the wolf in the other room, Louis got nice and comfortable on the left side of the couch.

Why is it that talking to him is so much harder now?

Louis wouldn't get an answer before Legosi would walk in, disrupting the deer's train of thought. Legosi would sit down on the other side of the couch, leaving enough space between him and Louis to fit another person. If it weren't for his straightened posture and completely upright position, Louis would have thought nothing of the way Legosi had seated himself. However, because of those things, Louis could read him easier.

He's nervous. Like he even knows what that means.

"It's not illegal to be comfortable you know," Louis said in a snark manner.

"Yeah. It's just that I'm not used to being alone with an herb-."

"Don't use that herbivore excuse on me pup. I'm the one in danger here yet look, I'm as comfortable as can be." In a brave showcase of how relaxed he was, Louis moved over to Legosi as he began to lift his legs onto the couch.

In the end, Louis' head would rest on Legosi's shoulder while the rest of his body tried his best to fill in the space on the rest of the couch. Legosi would tilt his head slightly as to avoid touching Louis' antlers. This is even less comfortable Louis!

Eventually, Louis would get his point across though to his surprise, Legosi had an interesting idea of comfort. Legosi sat on the floor before laying on his side, propping his head up on his arm. His back was against the foot of the couch too, so he was aligned with Louis who had fully laid down on the couch. Together, they watched the TV as it went from episode to episode of different shows. Eventually a couple hours would pass and Louis would check his phone.

"It's getting late Legosi, we should sleep soon." Louis said, yawning as he reached for the remote.

"Should I go back to the dorms then?" Legosi stood up, stretching after being in that position for so long felt good.

"No. You could bite someone while you're out there, that along with the fact that the night mothers are out by now. You'd be caught before you got back to your room" Louis stood up as well, turning the TV off and heading for the light switch. "And since I'm still not sure what you are and aren't capable of, I'm going to have you take something that will make you go to sleep easier."

I guess that makes sense. I could always fake it until Louis lets his guard down.

Louis walked over to the dresser by his bed and opened the top drawer, pulling out a small bottle of pills.

"These aren't incredibly strong but it should be enough that you won't wake up into morning." Louis opened the top before taking two tablets into his hand, "Take this."

Legosi walked over to Louis as he was putting the bottle back. He took both of the tablets easily without any water, making Louis have to turn away as he did it.

"And also, you're going to be sleeping in the bed." Louis said, trying not to choke on the lump forming in his throat.

"What? I don't know if that's a good idea." Legosi said, scratching the back of his head.

"It's so if you get up I'll know." Louis pressed his hand onto the mattress, showcasing its creakiness. "Don't worry, the bed itself is fine. Just very loud."

Legosi nodded before he laid down, yawning once his head was rested. Louis then tossed a sheet over him which gave him some nice warmth. Within a few minutes, Legosi seemed to be asleep.

Louis himself had to fight off the temptation to go to sleep as well, he was tired but he needed to make sure Legosi wasn't going to do anything during the night. So the deer stood at the foot of his bed, watching the wolf sleep as he thought to himself.

He bites me back in my own office and suddenly he's sleeping in my bed! Unbelievable! If it weren't for whatever I'm feeling I'd have him kicked out of this school but...

Louis looked at Legosi as he slept. The peaceful expression on the wolf's face drew him in like a bee to a flower. An intrusive thought breached Louis' internal wall of stoicism as he looked at the empty space left on the mattress.

I will not...

A Few Moments Later

I will never forgive myself for this.

Louis lay flat on the bed and under the covers, staring up at the ceiling as he thought about what he was doing. To his right was Legosi who was still sleeping like a log.

But this does feel kind of- no, no it doesn't.

Meanwhile, Room 701

Where is he? Where is he? Where is he?

Jack flipped through the pages of his codex until he found the page for the “locate” spell. He had been trying to maintain a healthy distance from Legosi after their kiss, but it backfired into what felt like oceans dividing the best friends. Jack couldn’t worry about that now though, he had to find where Legosi was. It was getting late, and Legosi hadn't contacted anyone in room 701 at all.

“Meditate with an object that relates to their presence on your person.” Got it.

Jack reached out of his bunk towards the one below it, using his magic to assist in reaching Legosi's cover. Once he had it Jack pulled a few hairs off of it before returning to the task at hand. He sat back upright in his bunk with the fur in his hand as he began to meditate.

Calm mind. Clear mind. Open mind.

Through Jack’s closed eyes he began seeing Cherryton Academy from a bird’s eye view. Then he saw a building on the corner of the campus. Through the doors he saw Legosi… And A deer.

No, no no no no no…

Meanwhile, Melon’s Room

Melon sat hunched over his desk looking over a book and his personal notepad. Today he had tried to disregard his encounter with Sheila, instead setting his focus on his alternative mission at Cherryton, along with passing his courses.

He had wandered the school grounds looking for graffiti wherever he could. His search did bear fruit, but they were not ripe, no these fruits were old and not easy to consume.

These runes typical aren’t of an east Asian or Oceanic script…

The book he was so intensely studying was no textbook for his curricular studies. This book was more of a hobby guide, that is if you consider hunting vampires a hobby. The tome was heavy and filled with hundreds of pages, each compiled and added to over hundreds of years of discovery and acquisition of vampire codices from wiped out vampire clans and lineages. It acted as a cipher tool, meant to help vampire hunters across the world break vampire codes and messages that used runes, which were a fundamental form of vampire communication.

In fact, some of these are reminiscent of a more western mediterranean style…

He looked over at his notepad in which he had written many different runes that he had come about during his search. A decent amount of the runes were nearly alien in their nature, looking completely different from the runes he'd seen during his tutelage. These ones were particularly strange however as Melon couldn’t find any potential references. No two clan’s runes were the same however they usually shared similarities depending on their region, these runes however, did resemble some western mediterranean runes, but still weren’t very familiar. For some it was almost like looking at an unpolished version of some of the example runes.

And these runes here! These are different too! Those are more like eastern mediterranean…

Melon would spend another hour working away, trying to decipher these near-eldritch glyphs but would eventually succumb to his need for sleep. He would climb onto his scratched couch, which he had a habit of clawing at in his sleep.

I’ll figure you out, whoever you are. Just give me time…

Then Melon drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

One Month Later, 6:36 PM, Cherryton Main Building

Walking down the long hallway was Legosi. Life for the past month had been strange for lack of better terms. He had begun sleeping in Louis private dorm so the deer could keep a better eye on the wolf, this of course was noticed by the school staff, whom Louis and Legosi had to explain why a carnivore was spending so much time with Louis and in such a secluded location too.

Then there was Jack, who despite being offered multiple times to hang out had refused to ever come close to Legosi since their accidental kiss a month back. Legosi had told him on multiple occasions that it was no big deal, but Jack always just dismissed it. Legosi would occasionally return to room 701 to hang out with his other friends, during one of these visits he’d overhear Jack crying in the bathroom. He truly hated himself for that happening and blamed their spiraling friendship on himself letting it happen. Legosi wanted to try and help Jack but every time he did Jack would beat himself up about it even more, once going as far to say that he “didn’t deserve to have such a bad friend.” Something that completely broke Legosi’s heart to hear Jack say. Jack was his number one, his best friend! It almost physically pained him to know Jack was going through all that.

So much can happen in so little time. Not even considering that…

Legosi didn’t even want to think of the upcoming meteor festival. The festival that celebrated the dinosaurs that once roamed his land. According to Dom it’s significant because dinosaurs are the predecessors to all animals, but Legosi didn’t really care. All this meant was that he, along with the rest of the stagehands, would have to construct a large dinosaur statue and paint it by themselves, the rest of drama club however would basically be on vacation until the festival was over.

Suddenly Legosi’s thoughts would be interrupted when he would see a familiar white rabbit being bullied by a harlequin rabbit. Their chatter and laughter down at the rabbit would upset Legosi.

Crap it’s her! Is she okay? Is she hurt? Does she even remember me?

As he stepped closer the two-faced rabbit and her friends would look up at him in terror before running away. He didn’t like scaring herbivores but at least they were gone.

Haru stood up, unsure why Mizuchi and her goons had run away until she turned around. There he was, that familiar big hulking wolf was looking down at her. He bent down and picked up one of the scattered flowers amongst the spilt water and shattered porcelain.

“Hey are you alright? Did they hurt you-.” Legosi’s worry was cut off by a self-determined Haru.

“Sorry but I don’t take pity from guys I’ve slept with.” She picked up the remaining flowers and attempted to walk past only for a long arm to slam itself into the wall, stopping her in her tracks.

“Actually… We uhh… We never did anything.” Legosi stammered.

Oh, that’s right. Hmm, I’m fairly peckish…

 “That’s right…” She paused to think longer, was she really about to ask that? “Have you had dinner yet?”

6:47 PM, Cherryton Cafeteria

Legosi and Haru sat across the table from one another. Both stared intently at the other trying to figure out what to make of the person in front of them.

“Thanks for letting me sit on your backpack. I’m at the perfect height now!” She said with a smile on her face before taking another bite of her sliced watermelon.

“No problem.” Legosi on the other hand was not hiding his inexperienced social skills at all. His empty expression just kept looking into the endless abyss of the rabbit’s eyes as he debated the best way to ask for her name.

“It’s rude to stare at a girl while she’s eating you know.” Haru said to the wolf, pretending to be annoyed at him. “I’m kidding of course.”

Haru then took a big chunk of her watermelon and tried to fit it all in her mouth, leaving herself unsure if the great taste of summertime watermelon was worth her unmannered display. That is until Legosi returned the gesture, stuffing the rest of his soy patty into his mouth and making Haru’s leg kick forward with instilled fear,

I’m sorry Mr. wolf, I’m sure you’re a great guy but… She watched as he opened his mouth to take a bite of rice, showing his very pronounced canine teeth. My body is telling me to run away and never look back every time you open your mouth!

Within her head a chaotic chorus of words all screamed the same message, to run. She however masked the fear that her instincts tried to use to control her, keeping up her cheery act.

On the other side of the table was Legosi, who was now one step closer to dying of palpable awkward tension. How hard is it to ask somebody their name? Finally, he built up the courage to start a conversation only for it to be interrupted by Haru.

“Well, this has been fun! Where are you headed?” she asked, getting up off of his backpack.

“The dorms.” He replied, which thankfully for him meant walking to the dorms with her. He thankfully had a small amount of time to spend at his dorm before Louis would make him come back to his private quarters.

The small walk was along an illuminated path to the dorms. On the way, neither would speak until the smaller of the two would stop to fix the buckle on her shoe.

“Here let me get that for you.” Legosi stepped in front of her before kneeling down to set the buckle in place. That’s when Legosi’s and Haru’s eyes would finally meet with a genuine connection.

“I never realized that rabbit’s eyes are so pitch black.” He said, not really knowing what he was doing.

“Thanks, but my name isn’t rabbit, it’s Haru. And yours?” Haru asked, amusing herself enough to let a small laugh escape.

“It’s Legosi.” His face would stay the same, but his tail would give away his true excitement, for one of the barriers dividing them had just come down.

It feels so wrong of me to think because I barely know you Haru, but I want to see you smile more.

I want to see more of you.

Chapter Text

A Few Moments Later, Outside Cherryton’s Dormitories

“I’m curious Legosi. Now that we know each other’s names, I have a question.” Haru said, standing upright so she could be face to face with the wolf in front of her.

“Sure, go ahead.” Legosi would lean down even more to better match her eye level.

“How do you see me?” She asked.

“How do I… See you?” Legosi repeated, confused by the question.

“Yeah, that was kind of awkward. Give me your hand.” She lifted her hand into the air so Legosi would do the same.

She felt the roughness of his fur, in contrast to her own shorter and smoother fur. She felt his sharp claws graze over her hand as she inspected his. How different they were and yet they possessed such similar features.

“You know, I realized something just now.” There was a small break in Haru’s sentence as she took a short breath, “You and I could probably become good friends.”

The Next Day, 1:24 PM, Cherryton Main Building

Earlier today, that game of chess with Durham and Miguno against those herbivores didn’t exactly go well. We were losing when suddenly there was news of a devouring on the TV. They just left without saying a word, and I can’t help but think about it, how cruel and unforgiving the world is for some creatures.

Legosi was thinking to himself while on his way to his next class. He wasn’t late but the hallways were particularly empty, that is except for up ahead. Yesterday he caught Haru getting bullied and now it seemed another girl was getting bullied by the sound of it.

“Hey! Did you hear that the leader of that carnivore group was a grey wolf?” One of the bullies said to the other.

“Yeah! What do you want to bet she’s the one who killed that antelope?” He responded.

This was an undeniable part of this school. Certain people just couldn’t help but make other’s days worse. And she’s a grey wolf too… Legosi approached the two bullies, straightening his posture for the first time in a long time to appear bigger. As he came closer one of the bullies noticed him, tapping the other on the shoulder to get him to look. All it took was a stern grimace and the two perpetrators went walking to their next class.

Legosi rounded the corner that was blocking him from seeing who he had just saved. It was indeed a grey wolf like him, but she was clearly more of a grey wolf than him. Her eyes were a bluish purple that Legosi couldn’t quite place, and her fur was a dark brown with a cream coloration not too dissimilar to his own around the neck and face. She was on her knees crying, some of what Legosi assumed to be her stuff was on the floor next to her.

“Hey are you okay? I didn’t know if they were hurting you or not.” Legosi scratched the back of his neck, he hated how his stature was intimidating but actually using it to do so felt even worse.

“You saved me…” The wolves locked eyes for a moment, “Thank you, I’m fine.”

Sheila mentioned you! A tall, nice male grey wolf in the art department!

She quickly stood up, sniffing at Legosi with no hesitation and committing his scent to her memory. Legosi was taken back by how quickly she’d done it, it was a very forward gesture for canines to immediately try and get another animal’s scent. Perhaps this girl is on the more extroverted side, Legosi thought. After Juno was done, she extended her arm so Legosi could do the same, she urged him to do it. I guess there’s no point not to now. So, he did, though in a less excited fashion.

“Hey, you’re Legosi from the art department, right?” She smiled, cheerfully looking into Legosi’s eyes before a little blush formed. “Sheila told me all about you!”

“What? Really? You’re in the drama club too?” Legosi was surprised again. To think there would be another grey wolf in the drama club.

“My name is Juno; I was offered to leave my old school to join at Cherryton. When I got here, I was invited to join the drama club! I’m on the actor’s team!” Her voice was enthusiastic, and her tail was swaying back and forth.

“Well, I’ll see you around Juno.” Legosi said, preparing to head to class.

“Actually, I won’t be able to show up to drama club today. I still need to get settled into the dormitories and do all the boring things like that.” Juno sighed; she didn’t want to miss going to the drama club now that she had met Legosi but alas she had some responsibilities.

Legosi nodded before walking off to class. Juno too would leave soon thereafter.

4:30 PM, Drama Club

“It has been decided that those students will leave to go discuss the festival with the city planners.” Sanu said, putting down a paper Louis had given him that morning.

“But Sanu! Why is Melon the only herbivore that’s going out? The other herbivores want to go out too!” Zoe asked.

“Silence, I chose that list of people myself after this morning’s news. And so, we’re clear, Melon isn’t going out with the carnivores, he’s going to a mandatory doctor visit.” Louis opened the doorway out before looking at the seated carnivores to his right, especially Bill. “Do not even think about going to the black market.”

The black market?

Each of the animals held onto that thought for a different reason. All except for Sheila, who was too worried about Melon to care about what some male carnivores did on their day out. I hope he’s okay.

Sheila, despite telling herself that she would let Melon be alone, found it increasingly difficult to let him be as time went on. Why can’t I just leave him be? She wished she knew. Ever since that night together, Sheila had been spending more time with Melon, things like going on walks, helping him study. But she wanted more than that, unfortunately for her she just didn’t know if Melon would too. After all there’s no really easy way to ask something like that. “Hey, when we first kissed, was that a one-time thing or do you never want to see me again?” Sheila mocked in her head. Just be okay please.

6:30 PM, Cherryton City

Melon stepped out into the open city along with some of the carnivores from drama club. It’s a great thing they’re not coming with me, I fear how Bill might act around my actual destination.

“Hey Melon, stay safe. And call one of us if you get lost.” Legosi told Melon as he walked away in the direction of his doctor’s office.

If only I didn’t know this place well enough to get lost.

Melon clutched his notepad, as within it resided all of his notes from the previous night along with the runes he found scattered around Cherryton Academy. To any passerby it might have looked like the writings of a madman but once Melon explained it to his teacher he’d understand. I hope.

“I told you to not let vampire hunting drag you down damn it!”

“I k-know s-sir! Please just l-let me s-show you, it’s important.”

“Fine. Expect to explain you’re grades as well.”

Melon sighed. His grades hadn’t been up to par due to many different factors, but admittedly vampire hunting was the main reason. He just couldn’t sleep knowing that there was a vampire potentially living there at Cherryton Academy, feeding on its students and manipulating those around it. It sickened him to even think about.

Thank goodness that Sheila doesn’t hate me after I threw up in front of her and cried all over her shirt. If it wasn’t for her, I might be doing even worse.

Sheila was a great help at aiding Melon in adapting to Cherryton’s schedule. She told him practically everything he would’ve needed to know. Melon blushed a little thinking about her until the image of another leopard appeared in his mind. Suddenly he felt out of breath and empty, like the lightest breeze could knock him over and sweep him away.

J-Just think of s-s-something els-se…

8, 13, 3, 57, 42, 5…

7:02 PM, Cherryton Downtown

Legosi and Bill sat side by side while Aoba and Tao sat across from them. They’d finished up with the paperwork and had stopped by a fast-food restaurant before heading back to school.

“So, then she said, ‘You’re only worried about pleasing yourself when we’re having sex and that make me feel empty inside!’” Bill said in a mocking tone, “But dude the stripes on her butt are so hot! I don’t want to lose her.”

Bill, could you be any louder while talking about that? At least nobody seems to be paying us any attention.

“What about you Legosi? When are you gonna lose your virginity?” The tiger placed his elbow on Legosi’s shoulder, yanking the gloomy wolf closer to himself. How the hell does he know? “Aw c’mon! I can smell that virgin stench on you from a mile away! Don’t worry I’m sure you’ll get your chance soon enough.”

“Hey, did you hear about that cute new grey wolf that joined the drama club?” Tao asked.

“You mean Juno?” Legosi said, earning praise from his peers.

“Would you look at that! Legosi knows her name!” Aoba said, making Legosi’s life just miserable in that moment.

It’s just a name guys, it’s not that serious. Legosi’s mind drifted to Haru, who he just couldn’t stop thinking about and also happened to have been much more difficult for him to get the name of. That was different! She’s different! Legosi just came up with excuse after excuse for himself. After things died down at the table, the carnivores all decided it was about time to head back less they face the fury of the night mothers.

Aoba horned the group with his phone battery still being relatively high compared to the rest of the carnivores. Quickly as the sun melted into the horizon like butter it became harder to navigate with just their phones. Even with the aid of their nocturnal vision, the group seemed to have run into a darker side of the city. The roads and sidewalks weren’t very maintained and some of the street signs were too rusty to properly read.

“According to Zoozle maps it should be around here…”

“Just admit it, we’re lost.”

They all decided to stop to try and get their bearings in the surrounding area. As Bill and Aoba bantered with each other, Legosi noticed an old goat sitting on a carpet next to a concrete wall.

“Hey sir? Do you know where-?” Legosi was interrupted by the man sticking up his hands.

His gnarled, shaky hands. Each of his fingers had price tags on them. Then the smell hit Legosi’s nose, like hands guiding him to come forward. Though like the old man, the urge became feeble and subsided, instead being replaced by a different emotion.

Tsch!

Though as Legosi looked away in disgust, Bill went further by pushing him out of the way entirely.

“Hey old man! You said it was how much for a finger?” He looked at the price tags before turning to look towards Tao, Aoba and Legosi, “Come on guys! If we pitch in we can all have a bite-!”

“What the hell are you thinking? Are you seriously considering this? That’s disgusting!” Legosi pulled Bill in to make sure he heard his scorning words.

“Oh grow up a little won’t you? Once we’re all adults we’ll have to spend money at places like the black market all the time.” Bill looked over at the grey wolf, neither facing the direction of the truck that was now pulling away.

“Bill, I think this is the black market.” Tao said, looking behind them.

Legosi and Bill both turned around to see a bright corridor that seemed to expand forever into the once dark part of the city. Street stalls and tables were all arranged in an orderly fashion like some kind of carnival or yearly festival. Carnivores of all shapes and sizes wandered and sat and talked to their fellow carnivores while indulging in their society’s greatest taboo.

Meat.

“Legosi, listen. I don’t like it either but it’s a fact of life that people like us are going to have to use this place one day.” Now even Aoba joined in against Bill and Legosi’s postponed dispute. I thought you were supposed to be Bill’s responsible friend.

In a sudden whirl of feelings and emotions, Legosi took off into the black-market street. The others didn’t even attempt to chase him down, figuring that he’d come back eventually. However, that would exactly be the case.

Whereas before his vampiric instincts could scoff and turn down the scent of an old dying goat, it was much more difficult for the new instincts to keep a leash on the old instincts now that herbivore flesh was being seasoned and cut up all around him. The overwhelming smell of fresh meat seared itself into Legosi’s mind, but as he tried to focus, he only thought of his herbivore friends. Eventually in his confused wandering, he’d meet a dead end in the form of a dark alley in which he’d kneel down and collapse.

I can’t stop… Salivating…

“Thanks for making my job easier and collapsing in the alley kid.”

Forty-Six minutes Prior, 7:00 PM, Back Alley Doctor’s Office

Melon had made it through the necessary parts of the black market in order to get to his doctor’s place. It was weird seeing all of the stalls empty and chairs flipped on tables, especially since he knew it wouldn’t be long before they weren’t. He eventually would find a particular building, the back entrance to the seemingly abandoned building creaked open just enough for him to see the black fur on the hand who opened it leave to go back inside.

He didn’t greet me at the door…

Melon stepped up the small concrete steps that elevated the door off the ground. He opened it even wider before going inside. The comfy aroma of tea immediately hit his senses as he took off his mask and stuffed it in his pocket.

Inside the room was dimly lit since the curtains had been closed in preparation for his arrival, illuminating it in the afternoon sun’s stead were a few scattered lamps, giving the doctor’s office a therapeutic air. In the center of the room were two chairs and a coffee table, in the furthest chair from the door was none other than Gouhin himself.

“How are you doing kid? Your head doing okay?” The muscular panda asked.

“I’m f-fine, my head is too. Why s-sir?” Melon sat down, putting his notepad on the coffee table between them.

“Your head is fine?” Gouhin crossed his arms as he took a long breathe, “So why the hell are you chasing vampires while you have a C minus in math?”

“Sir I couldn’t help b-but investigate! These runes are different from any I’ve seen! Please look for yourself, then we can talk about school?” Melon offered, to which Gouhin reluctantly shrugged.

Gouhin picked up the notepad, eying the runes as well as the scribbled down notes in reference to said runes. Melon, you seem to have found a very interesting case.

“It’s as you said, these don’t resemble any script we’ve come across around here.” Gouhin stated looking the pages once over.

“Gouhin sir, I also noticed that they looked almost mediterranean in style.” Melon added on, pointing to one of his quickly jotted notes.

Gouhin stood up to go into a different room, soon coming back out with a rune book of his own. He flipped open to the page that the note was referring to and surprisingly he saw it too. It was extremely hard to spot but once he did the similarities became very noticeable. It’s like looking at a primordial version of these Italian runes. Each of these here in the book have something in common with these runes, like they all derived from it…

“And what about these?” Gouhin flipped the papers around to show Melon something he noticed too.

“I can’t say for certain but... Maybe Hellenic of some kind? Definitely on the more eastern side of the sea.” Melon scratched his face, what was he not getting?

Gouhin, however, knew something. The panda once again exited through the same doorway, though this time he came out with an old looking blue book. The language on the front was somehow familiar to Melon yet not at the same time.

“Can’t read it?” Gouhin asked, to which Melon nodded, “That’s because it’s old English. This was made by vampire hunters in the year six hundred, back when the Byzantines were still around.”

He carefully turned through the pages so as to not tear the yellow paper. Gouhin had to pull a lot of strings to get a hold on this thing, though until now he only saw it as an antique. If any of what I think is true… This could get messy really fast. The panda’s black palm would eventually uncover the first page of the Latin script’s medieval vampire hunters had discovered centuries ago. In the past, Gouhin had paid a lot of money to be taught to read this thing, finally those lessons weren’t just for his own amusement.

“Those look… Awfully similar-.”

“I know.” Gouhin interrupted the hybrid, he needed silence for a moment. “I think it says, ‘Roma Invicta est.’ Or in other words, ‘Rome is invincible.’”

And my gut is telling me this is more than some vampire archaeologist. How the hell did a vampire get that old without being hunted? And how did they get here?

“So, to put it bluntly Melon, you may have potentially just discovered a vampire or clan of vampires that dates back to the days of the damn Roman Empire!”

Back In The Present, 7:46 PM, A Dark Room

“Wake up. Wake up.” A bulky panda snapped his fingers in front of Legosi’s face, waking the wolf.

“Hmmpf.” Legosi tried to speak but the muzzle around his face made it impossible. How humiliating.

“Here, let me get that for you.” The panda unlocked the cage around Legosi’s mouth, Gouhin sighed in relief that the wolf didn’t immediately try to bite him.

“What do you want?” Legosi asked in a monotone voice.

So calm…

Gouhin pulled out his stethoscope and reached under Legosi’s shirt. He expected him to be much more feral than this. And his heart rate is low, twenty beats a minute, give or take. He stood up before turning around to sit in the chair behind him.

“Let’s start with a name, your name is…”

“Legosi.”

“Legosi, when was the last time you devoured an herbivore?” Gouhin said, flashing the camera again. So, this is Legosi…

“I-I would never!” Legosi quickly responded.

“A carnivore that passes out due to evident mental stress or is having a panic attack at the black market has most likely recently devoured an herbivore. Odds are close to a hundred percent.” Gouhin shook his head.

Legosi looked down at the floor, ashamed as he thought about what he’d nearly done a month back.

“I almost did… But I snapped out of it!”

“Did you? Or did something else?” Gouhin stood up before grabbing Legosi by the shirt and lifting the wolf up to his level. He let out a puff of smoke from his cigarette before taking it away from his mouth with his free hand. Gouhin looked directly into Legosi’s eyes, studying him as he lay limp in his grasp.

“My name is Gouhin, I’m your new doctor. I operate as this black market’s only qualified physician, and I live and work here. I also have a hobby of sorts…” Gouhin pulled out a wooden stake and pressed it to Legosi’s chest, right above his heart. “And it’s killing vampire scum like you-!”

“Sir I-I made you tea…”

“S-Sir?”

Melon looked through the open door to see Gouhin holding up Legosi and pressing a stake to his chest. What is he doing to Legosi?

“Wait hold on!” Melon hurriedly walked through the door, standing to the side of Gouhin and moving the stake away from Legosi’s heart, “This is Legosi! From d-drama club! He’s nice. He’d never-!”

“Shut up, Melon! That’s how they get you, they act nice and friendly until they need to feed.” You should be more careful Melon.

Melon shriveled into the dark corner of the room, upset at being yelled at. Gouhin turned his neck to look at the retreated hybrid, letting his grip loosen before sighing and letting Legosi drop to the floor.

“How did you know?” Legosi stared wide-eyed at Gouhin. How could this panda tell?

“A male wolf of your age would have a much higher heart rate than yours, especially given your current condition. It’s a dead giveaway.”  Gouhin looked at the wolf who had landed on his feet despite his bindings and the sudden drop, “Melon wait outside the building.”

Melon with his head low just left, Legosi distantly heard the sound of a metal door being pushed open before slamming shut. He looked up and Gouhin again. What was Melon doing here?

“Now… Let’s get down to business.”

8:02 PM, Back Alley Doctor’s Office

“Firstly, let’s get all of this carnivore stuff out of the way. Out with it! What happened?” Gouhin furrowed his brow, he could’ve just killed this stupid wolf but that’s not an option anymore. If he dies now, then Melon will know it was me. Vampire or not they seem to be friends and I can’t do that to the kid.

“Well, I uh… I nearly devoured an herbivore student.”

“No shit.” Gouhin leaned back in his chair, “Keep going.”

“And over time I’ve started talking to her and…” Legosi talked, Gouhin sighed. This was going to be a pain in the ass.

“I’m going to stop you here. Now I’m nothing but sure that you just want to be friends or lovers or whatever you care, but you’re a special case in a special case. Firstly, you’re a vampire. Vampires come with their own set of instincts that usually subdue the original instincts of that animal, which is likely what happened when you nearly devoured that student. You also seem to have some of the worst luck in the world.” Gouhin took out a lighter as he lit the incense on the table between him and Legosi.

“You kept your carnivore instincts, if what happened to you in that alley is anything to go by. On top of that, you’re pursuing her as well. Look I get it, you think you’re in love with her, but the truth is that both your carnivorous and vampiric sides only see her as food and drink. The love you feel is nothing more than a tangled web of hunting instincts tricking your brain into thinking you love her.”

Legosi sat up in his chair, each claim of his false love making his soul burn and his face contort with contempt.

‘What does he know of love? He has no right to say your feelings aren’t natural!’

He doesn’t but…

‘What? He’s a doctor? He may know a thing or two about people, but he doesn't know a single thing about us…’

Gouhin looked at Legosi who was staring at him in silence. He probably thinks that I’m some old guy telling him what to do. He sighed, there was nothing he could do about it. Usually if talking didn’t or wouldn’t work, Gouhin would take his patients down to the basement of the building for a more active approach, but he couldn’t do that here. Melon would know and try to interfere.

“Well, that’s it. Normally I’d kill you, but I’ll make an exception because you obviously have no clue what you’re doing. Before you leave too.” Gouhin pulled out a magazine, “Use this. While I highly doubt it, if you get aroused by this at all than you might be in less trouble, but if you don’t feel anything at all than it means what I said is true. Now go.”

So Legosi did, still processing all of what he had just heard.

Are my feelings… No. There mine and mine alone! Right?

Melon looked up at the sound of the door opening to see Legosi walk out, he wiped his eyes to notice the wolf was somehow glummer than usual. He felt his face, the mask was still there. Thank goodness! He had put it back on when he went to go get the tea leaves along with a hood to hide the rest of his head, thankfully he never remembered to take it off or else their reunion tomorrow would be even more awkward than it was already destined to be.

Melon walked inside after Legosi treaded off, closing the door shut behind him and this time remembering to take his mask off.

“Listen kid, I’m sorry for yelling at you.” Gouhin was looking down at the coffee table between them, his hands clasped together into a combined fist. “It’s just that you can’t let your guard down like that. I knew a guy that got bled dry by his own wife, they were married for twenty years. Vampires are mean, if they figured out that you were even affiliated with a hunter like me, they’d put your head on a pike.”

“S-S-Sorry.” Melon sat down, trying not to cry again like when he stepped outside.

Here comes the part where I feel too bad for him. Damnit.

“I’ll let him live, hell you don’t even need to investigate him since he’s clearly a new blood. But you need to promise me something.”

Melon nodded.

“Since I let him go, you need to promise me he’s harmless. Completely. On both sides as a carnivore and as a vampire. Because if he kills anybody, that blood will be on your hands. So can you do that?”

Melon imagined Legosi standing before him, looking into his eyes that for some reason Melon trusted so much.

Can I trust you?

The imaginary wolf only nodded his head.

“I swear it!” Melon said with conciseness.

A smile, crept across Gouhin’s face as he changed the subject to something else.

“Good! Now tell me about something else before you go, anything you’d like to share?” Melon pondered Gouhin’s question. Anything I’d like to share…

“Maybe Melon found a girl that he likes! I’m sure the lucky lady is as well behaved as you.” Gouhin laughed out loud, only stopping when he saw the expression on Melon’s face. “You’re serious? What kind of animal is she? A carnivore or an herbivore? What species is she?”

Like a proud dad, Gouhin kept throwing out questions and guesses until Melon finally found the strength within himself to talk about it. The panda watched him with great interest as the hybrid tried to find the right words.

“She’s nice, and pretty… She likes eating lunch with me-.”

“Wait doesn’t that mean she knows you’re a hybrid?”

“She told me that I was beautiful! But when she kissed me…”

She kissed him? Oh no don’t tell me something happened-

“I threw up. I-I just did and I don’t know why! She was so kind to me and then…” Memories of him and Sheila’s moments together on that bench flashed in Melon’s mind.

“Well that probably wasn’t good, but don’t give up kid, I believe in you.” Gouhin reached forward to pat Melon on the shoulder, “Tell me more about the lucky gal.”

Melon gulped as he prepared himself to say his next few words.

“She’s a l-leopard. Her name is Sheila.” He said meekly.

“Like your mother.” Gouhin asked, an inquisitive look crossing his face.

“Yeah, a leopard.” Melon felt sick.

Just like mama.

Chapter Text

A Week Later, 3:24 PM, Louis Private Quarter

Louis, why did you call me here? I thought that our deal ended a while ago. I guess I have kept coming back here after school regardless, I’m surprised he hasn’t made a fuss about it yet.

Legosi stood in the middle of Louis’ room, for about a month Legosi had built a routine in this place. Legosi wasn’t really paying attention to his surroundings completely though, likely because some of his habits from room 701 bled into his behavior. In his dorm, everyone would shower right after each other so they would all make it in time for breakfast, so he always tuned out the sound of the running shower.

This quickly created an incident.

When Louis and Legosi would shower in the morning the other would typically wait outside, this time however, Legosi didn't know Louis was in the shower and didn't think anything of the sound of it running so he didn’t expect Louis to walk out of the bathroom with only a towel to cover himself.

Louis looked at the big carnivore standing in the middle of his dorm, his face letting a little sliver of shock escape him.

Why the hell is he here already? He only finished his classes like five minutes ago!

Legosi’s classes had indeed not finished five minutes ago. It had been about twenty minutes since school had officially ended, though clubs were going to start by the next hour.

Whatever! I need to keep my composure.

“Legosi… You’re early.” Louis held onto his towel for dear life, it was the only thing between Legosi and his dignity.

“Louis your-!”

“I’m aware of that Legosi. While you’re here, would you bring me my clothes? They’re on the bed.” Louis nodded towards them; his drama club outfit was folded pristinely on his bed.

Legosi retrieved them without a word. This is not happening! Louis is right there almost completely naked, what has been my luck recently? First the black market now this? Legosi walked backwards as to not stare at the near-exposed deer.

“Here you go…” Legosi closed his eyes when he turned around.

He heard a small sound before two hands took the clothes from his hands.

Two?

Legosi kept his eyes clenched shut as he quickly ran towards the door, feeling his hands around the wall until he found the frame, then he grabbed the doorknob and ran out, slamming the door behind him.

Louis just stood there with his towel at his feet, looking down at his clothes before shifting his attention to his now completely uncovered body. His eyes traveling down until he was too embarrassed to continue.

I am such an idiot. That situation could’ve been so bad…

And this is how my body responds?

3:30 PM, Drama Club

Legosi was out of breath by the time he ran through the drama club doors. He’d taken off running once his mind put the pieces of Louis’ mistake together.

That was too close! I’m sorry Louis, I shouldn’t have come in!

Legosi decided to try and focus on something else after he caught his breath. I could do the lights before the rest get here. Legosi decided to do that, but first he would need to change out of his current set of clothes now that they were sweaty. He went to the male changing rooms to swap into his drama club attire.

He was so distracted by his close call with Louis that he didn’t even notice that there was already another animal in the drama club, watching his panicked entrance from the corner of the room. She decided to wait outside for a few minutes before going back inside. That way her arrival would only be seen as wanting to be early.

After two minutes, Legosi came out feeling slightly better now that he was in better clothes. He walked onto the main floor that the dancers practiced on. He looked to the side to see his reflection staring back at him. He tensed a little at seeing his own eyes watching himself, then his attention was drawn elsewhere.

Wait… Did I get taller? Last I checked was a few months ago, and then I was six foot one. But now…

He was much taller than he remembered. Around six foot six if he had to guess, something he also thought must've been wrong because of how unimaginable it was to him. How could I have grown so much in such little time? He fell back first onto the floor mats, raising his hands to block out the bright lights overhead only to notice how long his claws had gotten in the chaos of recent events.

That's ridiculous! I couldn't have...

“Is this some kind of good luck ritual?” Juno had suddenly appeared right next to Legosi, doing the same thing he was.

“Oh, hey Juno. How’s it going?”

Juno sat up, causing Legosi to as well. He sat with his legs out while she was sitting on her knees.

“The other members voted for me to be the dinosaur in the summer dance.” A hint of dismay dropped into Juno’s usual sea of cheerfulness, “I think they did it as some kind of joke, but they’ll see! I’ll dance my heart out, you’ll see! Right Legosi?”

Legosi reflected on Juno’s personality. Her determination to be as upbeat as possible was something he found admirable. And her fur too, it was nice and always had a royal sheen. Sitting here now, even I could see how grey wolves are beautiful creatures.

“Aw, but I need some help with it.” Juno looked around before hope shone in her eye, “Legosi! You were here last year so you’ve already seen this before, would you please help me?”

“Yeah, I guess.” Legosi got up. Not like the lights are that important.

Legosi spent a few minutes clapping to a rhythm that Juno could follow. Of course, it was a bit slower than the actual performance’s tempo but neither noticed. Juno’s motions each flowed with a natural grace that helped her through some parts of the dance, however she was having some trouble.

“Would you help practice with me?” She asked.

“I’ve never danced before so I don’t know…” Legosi responded. However, he quickly made up his mind to help out Juno.

Without a word, he began to unzip his jacket, revealing his white T-shirt underneath. He began to talk and replicate some of the moves Juno was struggling on from memory but right now she wasn’t listening to anything.

Oh my gosh he’s incredible! I can’t get over it! Legosi, are you feeling this too? This feeling of kinship… No! It’s much stronger!

“Legosi I can’t shake this feeling… My heart is beating fast, but I feel completely normal being here with you!” Juno grasped Legosi’s hand with her own, “This is such a new experience for me. Are you… Feeling this as well?”

Legosi paused for a moment, considering what she was saying. Yeah, I think I know what it is…

“Yeah, I think so-.” Legosi was interrupted by the sound of opening doors.

Legosi and Juno’s heads both turned to see Sheila walking inside. Juno quickly dropped Legosi’s hand and took a step to the side, hiding her own behind her back and nervously smiling at the leopard. Sheila shot her a knowing look. “Don’t have anyone in mind” my ass Juno.

While Juno was embarrassed to be caught in such a deep moment between her and the guy she told Sheila she definitely had no interest in…

He said he felt it too! We’re in love! Destined to be together forever and ever!

'He'll make for a great vassal. Such a great body for a grey wolf...'

She was so enveloped in her thoughts she didn’t hear Legosi complete his sentence, she was in her own little world of pure bliss. Her tail swung with great speed behind herself, Sheila had overheard what Juno said prior to walking in. Unlike Juno, Sheila heard the part where Legosi said that species feel safer around each other and Juno was ever worried she could just grab his tail. Oh Juno, you’re not going to like what I have to tell you later.

The next time Sheila and Juno were in private, the leopard would tell Juno what she clearly didn’t pick up from Legosi’s statement.

Meanwhile, Room 701

Jack’s hair stood on end as he meditated on the floor. In front of him was a blood bag he had to take a midnight trip to the city to obtain. He was alone in the room, but it felt as though he was in the presence of another, a wolf specifically. But it wasn’t his best friend who Jack had been obsessing over trying not to obsess over for weeks now. No, this wolf wasn’t like him.

The wolf was more feminine, Jack could feel it. Her eyes were purple, and her tail moved fast. She was happy, so happy that she was accidentally projecting her thoughts right into Jack's head.

Legosi, you're mine!

What? Did she say… Legosi was hers? Jack had a premonition a few nights prior, which is why he stole the blood. With fervor and purpose in his eyes, he poked a hole in it and drank it all. With the sudden rush of energy surging through his system, Jack projected his own will.

He is not and he will never be!

Juno’s smile back at the drama club suddenly faded, Jack could tell. Both of them just traded emotions with Legosi being none the wiser.

5:34 PM, Cherryton City

Legosi was helping Kai paint the base of the T-rex when Kai needed more water, so Legosi went to fill up a bucket. He was listening to the water slowly trickle out when he suddenly felt movement around his tail. He turned to the left, then was taken a little off guard when he looked to the right to see Haru right next to him.

“Hey Legosi!”

“Hey Haru.”

They looked at each other for a moment, then Haru broke the silence.

“I can see that the drama club’s been busy, are you alright?” She asked while looking at the barely started dinosaurs around the park.

‘No, this is so beneath us.’

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Legosi

“Well, I came here to ask you of something, but I can see that your hands are full, so never mind. Bye Legosi!” Haru waved her hand back at Legosi as she walked off.

He did the same, waving until she stopped, then bringing the water back to Kai. He got up on the platforms to paint the face of the dinosaur, as he did, Legosi wondered if maybe that was how it should be. Haru and Him staying away from each other was a good thing. It was less dangerous for her that way.

But as he continued painting the sculpture, he kept finding himself staring back at Haru from the scaffolding. He kept looking at her ears twitch and her hands water the flowers around her stall. He kept looking back until one moment she was in company.

Louis.

The red deer approached the rabbit with such familiarity and relaxed posture. Were they friends? Legosi pondered until Louis mouthed something to her, something neither his wolf ears nor vampiric senses could pick up. Whatever it was though, Haru was disappointed by it. An obvious hint of dismay suddenly hid behind her eyes, the same eyes that were usually filled with such happiness.

What did he tell you?

And then Louis walked off and straightening his posture, trying to hide not only his shame but his fear. After he left, Haru fulling embraced the sudden mood she was experiencing. It was immediately obvious that whatever Louis had said hurt Haru greatly.

No please… I can’t stand to see you without your smile.

‘Yes… She should smile more… She will with us…’

Legosi ignored the snake whispering potentials into his ear, he couldn’t think straight after Haru had turned around with what Legosi swore was a tear in her eye. Even from such a distance he could see the glimmer of the water matting her white fur and flowing through her now sad face.

No! Not now! I-I can’t live to see you like this!

I’m-

I’m in love with you Haru.

Chapter Text

8:27 PM, Cherryton City

Legosi and Haru had just had a small escapade that ended in the two taking a small break in a park.

Legosi, was not able to stand seeing Haru cry over whatever Louis told her and decided to stay with her after he finished painting the dinosaur. As it turns out, a carnivore lingering around an herbivore’s presence for so long can lead people to draw their own conclusions. In a split-second decision, it was Haru that took Legosi by his wrists and began running away from the small crowd that had formed around them.

Cutting back to the present, Haru was smiling and was cheery again, which warmed Legosi’s soul despite the oddly cold summer evening.

“Hey Legosi, I’ve been meaning to tell you something.” Legosi’s ears perked up at the words as he turned his head to listen, “Remember back when we met?”

“Yeah, I-uh… It’s hard to forget. I’m not entirely done processing it myself.” The wolf’s honesty was something Haru appreciated.

At least he admits it. I’ll admit I might have overplayed my hand a little there too, I’m glad that Legosi wasn’t there for that.

“Oh yes that…” Haru chuckled, embarrassed to have made such a blunder with a present friend, “But that wasn’t what I was going to talk about.”

“Hmm? Then what?” Legosi hid his nausea behind his shell of miserableness, he had a strong feeling he knew what she was going to talk about.

“The night before actually… I was attacked and almost devoured.” She looked down at her feet that didn’t touch the ground, “It’s so strange how I can’t remember anything about it though. Only that they bit me in the neck. I haven’t checked though; it might have scarred.”

Legosi’s subconscious let slip a little of his disdain, if only to try and mimic the face of a person who had just heard terrible news. He didn’t want to respond, he couldn’t. How was Legosi supposed to talk to Haru after she said something like that without knowing that she was talking about him? Guilt was racking his brain as he searched for his ability to speak once more.

“Don’t worry Legosi, I don’t feel unsafe around you! Now could you give me a smile?” Legosi just turned at her and made a funny look that combined everything he was feeling in that moment, “Oh come on, would it kill you?”

They would eventually leave for Cherryton Academy again in their sights but stop outside the gates. It was unusual to see the place at night from the perspective of an outsider.

“Hey Haru.” Legosi reached out his claw to grab her attention only to retract it as she turned around.

“Yes Legosi?”

“Thank you for everything… I um… I had fun talking. Thank you.” He hid his hands behind his back while he pondered what to say next, but Haru was a bit faster than him at forming sentences.

“Don’t mention it! I’d be glad to spend more time with you, so long as you smile you big, sad, mopey wolf!” She danced around him with pure joy, less than a shred of the anguish she was feeling earlier present in her soul.

Haru was happy with the idea of spending more time with Legosi.

After all, Louis out of the picture now…

4:02 PM, Drama Club

The tension in the air here is almost enough to choke me.

Melon had noticed it as soon as Louis made the changes to his role in the drama club. He was assigned a role in the speech at the festival of the meteor, something Melon dreaded to the utmost degree. Then there was Bill accidentally scratching the red deer. I hope that doesn’t leave a scar. Turns out neither did Legosi.

“I hope it doesn’t scar Louis. That would be bad.”

Legosi said it without satire though it was clear his concern didn't lie with Louis scratch. He leaned next to Louis with an unfeeling stare that accidentally projected itself past the deer and at the rest of the club. Not only that but a negative wave seemed to emanate from the wolf, making the herbivores feel a sudden wave of malice being thrown at them.

There was also tension between him and Melon. Ever since they both had their “doctor’s visit” Neither have talked that much, mostly due to Legosi being too distracted by whatever goes on in his head to ever be truly in a conversation, top that off with Melon’s inability to approach situations like these and it makes a suffocating concoction of near hazardous angst.

Louis had just finished dealing with the uncharacteristically intimidating grey wolf behind him when Louis turned around and noticed that a lot of the herbivores had a look of fear in their eyes as they looked at them.

Him.

Suddenly the drama club doors opened, stepping into the arena was none other than the chipper wolf herself, Juno. Her warm smile seemed to alleviate some of the stress in the room just by being there. Carnivores and herbivores alike flocked to her to distract themselves from the hostile presence of the room.

Her.

Louis gritted his teeth at the attention the new student was getting but ultimately let it go. This small moment of light will not last long. I have more important matters to discuss anyways. He sighed as he looked back at the wolf behind him. Apparently, you might become more than a me problem after all.

“Melon, Legosi. My office. Now.” His words still commanded the same authority and respect they did prior but with Juno in the room no one cared so long as they weren’t being called. It was something Louis couldn’t tell was a threat to his influence or a tool for it.

Sheila watched with worry as Melon was drafted into that dreaded office. Getting even closer to him let her learn more about him, and Sheila knew that the speech part was just not something he was cut out for. She learned that the first time they talked.

Melon and Legosi both stood next to each other with Louis in front of them, leaning on his desk.

“Melon I’ll start with you. I have received word from a particular club member that you may not be able to perform your part of the speech.” Louis walked up to the masked animal, unsure if he’d buck or bite back despite being told he was harmless.

People like you have a tendency to snap under too much pressure.

“Y-Yes Louis sir I was wondering actually if I-I could maybe… Not?” Melon’s hopes to avoid his nightmares of public speaking were shot down by a single scoff.

“No. It is imperative that we show that we have no weak links in the drama club, and everyone else here has proven that they are capable of something.” Even if that thing is scaring half the class. “Even Kai’s pulled his weight as a part of the art department. You however are being presented with an opportunity to prove yourself and cement yourself as one of us, and you turn it down?”

“I-I can’t talk v-very well Louis sir. I’m afraid if I make a m-mistake I may make everyone look bad-.”

“Nonsense! Politicians stutter all the time, that’s not what I’m worried about.” Though you better not mess up the few important lines I gave you, “It’s your willingness to keep going. Melon let me ask you, are you the kind of person who messes up once and figures the world is over?”

Louis walked over to Melon’s side, putting his hand on his shoulder as he spoke directly into his ears, “Are you perhaps already feeling like you’ve made the wrong call? About drama club or something personal? The point being is that your mask doesn’t hide what you are at all.” Suddenly Melon tensed, as if he was preparing to be struck.

“You’re just a coward!”

Louis released his grip over Melon, causing the shy herbivore to relax immensely and a deep breath as if he’d just been held underwater.

“But even cowards can stand up to do great things. That’s why I want you to practice day in and day out on not making a single mistake in front of an audience.”

“B-But Louis sir, who will l-listen?” Melon stumbled forward, pretending to not be relieved that all he got called was a coward.

“Something tells me that particular clubmate is a friend of yours. Who knows? Maybe they’ll say yes, and you can practice somewhere? Dismissed.”

Melon opened the door and left but forgot to close it back, leaving the closer animal, Legosi, to close it with a little bit more force than anyone was expecting. The door slammed shut, causing Louis to question the gall of his clubmate.

What has gotten into him today?

“Legosi. What is-.” Louis was surprisingly cut off by none-other than Legosi!

“Louis tell me. Do you have any friends?”

Such a rude inquiry normally would’ve been rewarded with being scolded, but Louis wanted to know what was going on with Legosi, so he took the bait.

“Well, I have you, don’t I?” Louis quickly retorted only to remember he practically forced that month of the two being together to happen.

“Really? What if you were to upset me in some way? Would you help me? Maybe you would turn your back on me and retreat like a coward?”

“Legosi what are you raving on about?”

“I saw it yesterday, Louis. You talked to Haru and left immediately after.” Legosi leaned to whisper into Louis’ ear. “You made her cry Louis.”

How did he-? How does he know Haru? Why does he care? Are they friends? They’re definitely not like that… Unless…

“I don’t believe that is your business Legosi. If that is the source for all of your aggression today, please refrain from bringing personal feelings into this space.” He tried not to shudder as he felt Legosi’s hot breath moisten his ear, making it twitch slightly.

He also tried to ignore his growing want for this moment to continue on like when Legosi first bit him. The exhilarating feeling that came from that made Louis excited around Legosi. The thought that Legosi could at any moment overtake him and put him so close to death aroused much of Louis mind.

Even my own rational subconscious wants me to put my hand in his mouth again and-.

…

Legosi was gone. Whether it was suddenly or if Louis hadn’t been paying attention, Legosi seemed to have left the room. He looked down at his hand, now processing what Legosi said to him.

Why does he care? Is he just that altruistic? To care about her, assuming they never met before. And Haru… Was she really crying? Maybe I should’ve told her why instead of saying all of that nonsense, maybe she would’ve taken it better.

Louis leaned back on his desk with his hands, looking down at his slanted legs towards his feet. Had Haru really cared about him in such a way? Louis knew that after school he’d have to marry off to some doe from another company, so he never let himself grow attached to Haru. I guess even though I told her that, it might’ve been hard not to.

But Legosi was a strange case for Louis, who up until the night before the Adler play, had never even thought of a male like that. It was nothing short of embarrassing to him to be sleeping with a girl one day then set his eyes on a fellow male the next. He hated Legosi’s guts at that moment but quickly found himself needing to be around the wolf, like a part of his brain that was never there before just took over.

I’m such a weird person. I bet he’d never accept me, especially not now!

Louis threw a spare pen off of his desk, hitting the wall where all of this vampire nonsense started.

Why’d I have to go and do that?

6:02 PM, Drama Club

I can’t believe I’ve been cooped up in there for the past two hours.

Louis closed the door to his office, making sure to lock it so none of the early birds in the club could get any ideas tomorrow. He turned back to see Juno sweeping the floor with only a singular light illuminating the area. It was picturesque in a way, like a scene in a movie where the two lovers would meet.

Except I would never fall in love with Juno.

“Isn’t it a bit dark?” Louis approached Juno from his side of the room, stepping under the light.

“Us wolves can see in the dark! It’s more comfortable in rooms with less light like this.” Juno held the broom still while she was thinking about what to say next. “Louis, would you help me practice?”

Louis looked into the wolf’s eyes, unsure of what to do. On the one hand he could just say no, but that will only divide the club even more if she talks about it. If he says yes, people may get the wrong idea about them, if Juno talks about it.

“Sure, but don’t speak of this to anyone, understand?” Louis commanded, however Juno seemed to be unbothered by his usually powerful tone.

“Why would I? This isn’t going to be anything important enough to talk about, just you helping a newer clubmate.” Juno put the broom aside, then waited to see if Louis would respond.

Louis instead just started clapping to the rhythm of the dance. Juno had been practicing a lot in her spare time, however there was still one part that she had difficulty with.

“I always mess up that part.” Juno stated, stopping the dance once she made the mistake.

“Hmm… You’re sloppy. Let me help.” Louis reached out his hand, which Juno took with malicious intent.

I try my best every day, practicing when I can, and I always ask for help when I need it! Legosi was so much nicer than calling me sloppy! I’ll show you!

Juno went along with the dance with Louis’ guidance until reaching a point where Louis let his guard down. She grabbed both of his hands, awarding her a confused look from the deer, after which Juno tilted forward until they both fell, leaving Juno on top of Louis.

“What are you doing? Was all of this to try and get a kiss from the star of Cherryton?” Louis snarked, clearly struggling to get the wolf off him.

“I’m unfathomably offended you suggest such a thing.” Juno said. What could I say to get under his skin? “I’m merely here to tell you something.”

“And what’s that?”

“I’m going to be the next Beastar. Not you or anybody else. You’ll see, I’ll get the world to love me, and Legosi too.” Juno thought back to her conversation with Sheila after she mistook Legosi’s answer to her question.

Juno also tried to read Louis' emotions immediately after saying that, but something strange was found.

He seems threatened… But not because of me? He also seems to be distracted by something else.

Meanwhile Louis was trying his best to not break his composure. His face never faltered until now, but that part about Legosi nearly broke it.

And I can’t help but draw connections from this moment to my moment with him! But she’s different, she’s not like him at all. Thankfully-?

Juno had near inhuman speed as she tore off Louis shirt, not giving him the time to react or even ask what she was planning before she bared those all too familiar teeth of hers. The canines were large and sharp to the point, Louis couldn’t help but feel like this was headed down a path he’d already walked.

“I’m going to make sure you’re never going to get in my way!”

Juno slowly lowered her face down to the correct spot on Louis’ neck before hesitating. She smelt something else. She took a closer look at Louis fur, finding a near invisible marking.

“What? Is this like eating leftovers to you?” Louis teased before pushing the shocked Juno off finally. He got up and walked quickly to the doors before she could recover, then turned around. “Oh, and I forgot to tell you something. You’re going to have a much harder time with that wolf than you anticipate.”

I’m going to make sure of that.

The Next Day, 7:02 PM, Cherryton City

Does he have a girlfriend? I’ll change his mind! I’ll make him see!

Juno looked from afar at the stage crew, eyeing the wolf of her desire. She had been following him around basically anytime she could for the entire day, but she had noticed any strange behaviors.

And he didn’t really talk to anyone, except for when Louis pulled him aside. That deer! He’s probably messing with me!

On the topic of Louis, Juno’s mind began to wander. Who had bitten him? It was almost certainly whoever was leaving behind all those runes over Cherryton, but who could it be?

Well, they were talking about Rome, so they might be really old.  Or Maybe they’re from Italy instead? That would mean I have to look out for any Italian students here at Cherryton, maybe I could check the school files…

“Hey art department friends! The festival is coming along nicely thanks to you!” She approached the stagehands but only had her sights on one.

“Thanks!” One said, “You’re welcome!” Said another. She looked deep into Legosi’s eyes, and he looked back.

“Legosi, can we talk?” Juno asked, causing some murmurs to seep out of the other animals’ mouths.

Legosi nodded, standing up and following her to the shadows around the edge of the festival area. Juno turned back to look at him but didn’t say anything for several moments, taking the opportunity to bask in his presence.

“Legosi, do you love anyone?” Such a question made Legosi surprised.

“I uh-maybe? I-I don’t know.” He sputtered. At first Juno thought she had something but his tone at the end made her doubtful.

Either that or he doesn’t trust me yet.

“In the shadows, so far away from other people, it makes it feel like we’re the only ones in the world. Like everyone else is in the background.” Juno looked out at the cloudless night sky, drinking in the beauty of the stars.

Legosi looked up as well, taking Juno’s words as a statement with no other value. “I guess it kind of does.” He remarked.

“Another thing about being in the shadows and being this far away from people is that nobody can see us or hear us.” Juno looked into Legosi’s eyes who had tilted his head to match the stare.

What is she getting at?

“So, because of that I’ll tell you a secret. Promise not to do anything stupid okay?” Juno’s tail swung back and forth as she blushed slightly at the idea that she was doing this.

“I promise.” Was all Legosi said.

“I’m what you would call a vampire, I know it may be hard to believe but they’re real!”

Legosi froze. Juno was a vampire? Why would she tell him? I don’t think she knows, does she?

“I know that it’s shocking but this is actually a good thing!”

What do I do? Do I tell her? No, see how this plays out.

“What do you mean a good thing? I thought vampires were bad?” Legosi asked cluelessly.

“Vampires are not bad. We simply need to drink blood, and in return we can do so many things!” Juno grabbed Legosi’s hands in excitement while trying to keep her voice down. “That’s why I want to make you a vampire too!”

What?

Juno could see the shock still brewing on Legosi’s face, she knew this could take a while.

“Don’t worry, it’s not like the fairytales. Us vampires can still walk out in the sun. I mean could you imagine if we couldn’t? Life would be so dull!” She laughed, still holding firmly onto his hands, unknowingly feeling his sharp claws.

I’ll tell him that I’ll bite him, and that he’ll become a vampire!

‘Then he’ll be your thrall and you can do whatever you want with him!’

No… Wait, I want to be... Hmm...

Her scheming was interrupted by the power suddenly going out. Legosi ripped away from the moment to return to his classmates, Juno begrudgingly following suit. The group from before now consisted of every member of the drama club that had shown up that day and they were standing in a circle with the carnivores protecting the herbivores in the center.

But before Legosi remade contact with his friends, something tugged at his mind. Without saying a word, Legosi made a quick turn and sprinted off in a different direction. Juno contemplated following him but decided to put their conversation on hold until after the blackout.

Meanwhile, Haru was crouched hiding behind a tree. She had no interest in dying today, but it seemed the world had other plans.

Or at least it did, but a figure approached her, one that even in the dark Haru could recognize.

“Louis! You came for me!” She flung herself out at her protector, unknowingly throwing herself towards a carnivore.

Louis-?

Then the lights cut back on, finally ending the crazy event that had been panicking everyone around. The new brightness also allowed Haru to see the error of her near-blind judgement.

“Legosi? I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.” Haru backed up as she felt a hole in her stomach.

Shit! Why would Louis ever come for me? He already told me he was going to cut off our relationship to “get ready for life after high school.” Whatever that means! Shit! What do I tell Legosi?

“No, no, it’s alright. I’m just glad that you’re alright.” Legosi smiled as best he could, thankfully selling his performance.

'That deer...'

“Are you hurt? Your uniform got dirty, use this.”

Legosi pulled out a handkerchief and held it out for Haru to use, unknowingly sealing the fate of the rabbit in their onlooker’s mind. Juno looked at the wolf who she just told her biggest secret to, and he was with a rabbit.

What? No… That can’t be.

But as she watched more, she had to look away as she saw Legosi smile at the rabbit girl in a way he’d never smiled before. Were all those smiles with me fake? No! I’ll… I’ll…

I’ll make sure she doesn’t ever stand in my way!

Chapter Text

3:34 PM, Tem’s Memorial

Tem, I hear that you struggled with your feelings for Els even until your final days. Tell me, how does one rest knowing that she may never know your feelings in your own words? I guess it’s wrong of me to assume that you are at rest having died in such an undignified manner. I’m sorry Tem.

Louis stood back up, looking at the cracked doors in front of him. They each had caution tape marking every inch of the entrance to the lecture hall. Louis then looked down at Tem’s portrait below him, as he did, a small but still surprising smile appeared on the deer’s face. His developing feelings towards Legosi had for some reason softened his previously stoic, unbreakable image. Nowadays, Louis finds himself genuinely smiling more.

At least she knows now. As for me, well…

His mind travelled to memories of the grey wolf.

I don’t like that I know what I’m feeling, especially now that he hates me.

Louis’ heart singed at the undoubtable prospect. He was certain that Legosi despised him now after the wolf saw his conversation with Haru. Thankfully he didn’t hear what I was saying, or I’d be doomed completely. Louis took a deep breath to calm his nerves.

Just need to build relations… Build relations.

Louis turned around and began walking towards the exit of the main building since it was almost time for clubs. After walking forward for only a few moments, he heard a thud. Louis turned his head to look behind him, but he perceived nothing out of the ordinary, so he just kept walking.

Unbeknownst to Louis, Legosi was close by and had actually just saved him from an attack.

By the looks of it at least. Damnit! I thought I was holding back for sure! When did I get so strong?

Legosi towered over an unconscious cheetah just out of Louis’ view. He knelt down to check the student-assassin to see if there were any clues for his motive.

Legosi checked his pockets first, finding a note with no signature, perhaps written by its holder. It spoke of what almost seemed like an assassination plan to kill Louis! Quickly, Legosi stood up, ready to deliver the news to Louis in an instant, but then he hesitated.

I’ve been acting irritable towards him lately. If I go up to him now and tell him someone wants him dead, he might get the wrong impression and think I’m involved. What to do…

‘You should drink that cheetah’s blood; you need it if you want to stay healthy for that rabbit.’

Shut up.

Legosi decided to ponder his thoughts on the way to drama club. Of course, he took an alternative path to the one he knew Louis was taking. He’d be late but the club always took a while to get out into the city anyway.

And since Louis is in danger, I need to dedicate myself to protecting him! Even if he hurt Haru, he still deserves to live. More than I do anyway… I hurt her too...

Legosi tilted his head in guilt. Falling in love with the victim of his first attack without her knowing? Biting Louis, making him have to divert attention towards making sure the vampire side of him wouldn’t cause any trouble? He was already a monster by the time he had his run in with Melon and his “doctor” in the black market, the kind of monster Gouhin said he killed regularly.

But if I dedicate my time to protecting Louis, that means I won’t have time for Haru…

Legosi tried to think of a world where he could be on guard enough to protect the leader of the drama club from potentially a lot of carnivores while still having time to spend time with Haru but in the end was only clasping at straws.

No, I shouldn't be around Haru anyways. I'll protect Louis and her at the same time.

5:34 PM, Cherryton City

Legosi approached the gardening club’s flower stand. All of the art department’s work was finally done and with an afternoon to spare. Louis and Sanu had freed them to go and do as they pleased before heading back to the academy. Legosi naturally decided that if he was going to make sure Louis was safe, he was going to confess to Haru while he still had the moments to spare.

“Haru.”

The rabbit was spraying some tulips with water when she heard the voice of Legosi behind her. Haru took in a quick breath before turning to face the wolf.

“Hey Legosi!” She forced a smile, but it only made her speech come out as awkward. How could anything be normal between them after what she did the other day?

The two friends made small talk as Legosi searched for a way to open up about his feelings. This back-and-forth banter between both animals only sowed many feelings in their spectators.

First was Juno who was unceremoniously staring at the two from across the entire festival area, her eyes practically brimming with magic rancor. If Melon was paying her any attention, he would have put a stake through her by now but alas he was also waiting for Legosi to finish talking.

Melon had finally built the courage to confront Legosi about his vampirism. He planned to make him promise to never harm another soul for as long as he lived, but until now a divide between the two had stopped him from executing his plan. So, he waited for him to finish talking to that rabbit girl while hiding in the shade of a large tree.

Louis was standing behind the meteor in the plaza center, watching Legosi and Haru commune in such an unfamiliarly friendly way. He recalled Haru talking to him like how she was talking to Legosi at the current moment, not like he cared about that. No, Louis’ eyes were dead set on Legosi’s big grin. Such a pure smile touched Louis heart, making it pump with great speed.

Are they friends? They must be since they’re talking so cheerfully.

Jack sat crisscrossed in his bunk while the other canines in the room watched an old horror movie from the nineties. He had been watching so many things unfold today, like Legosi saving Louis from that cheetah, or how he was currently being watched by three other people, one of which Jack didn’t recognize at all. He observed that the female grey wolf and Louis both watched Legosi with desire in their eyes, the grey wolf seeming to also greatly spite the rabbit.

I would be jealous too. I am jealous. But I know he can’t be with me… Still…

Why did he never smile like that at me?

“Haru, what I mean to say is, I think I’m in-.”

“Wow, these mosquitos are really itchy today!” Haru cut Legosi off from finishing his sentence.

He can’t do this here! Not now! Not after what happened before!

“Haru?” The simple saying of her name asked if she was alright. After no response, he continued, “What I was going to say is that I really-!”

“My ears!” She pulled her ears tight to try and block out Legosi’s attempts at confession.

Haru also began moving away from Legosi behind her stand, though Legosi wouldn’t just let her leave. Haru felt a hand grab her arm, stopping her in her tracks. She reluctantly turned to see Legosi had come behind the stand as well.

“Haru! Why do you keep ignoring me?” Legosi near shouted, surprising not only the herbivore in his grip but himself as well.

I didn’t mean to sound so loud.

“I’m sorry that was loud. Listen, I just wanted to tell you that I cherish you, but I also respect Louis. To be honest, I don’t know your relationship with him, and I don’t need to know. I just…” Legosi let Haru go, allowing her to turn her body and face the carnivore head on, “I didn’t mean any harm to you, it’s just that I have something to say. So will you hear me out?”

Legosi stood up, further showing his difference in comparison to her. He wasn’t like Louis at all. He was too big, too strong, too fast, too anxious. Legosi doesn’t know what Louis did to make Haru cry, but he still knew that even with that, Louis was much more suitable to be around Haru than he would ever be.

 “Since the festival is tomorrow, I want to talk to you at sunset. Then I’ll tell you what I really feel.” He sighed, not entirely sure if what he was doing was a good thing, “Look I get it if its too sudden but… Do you think that by tomorrow that you might be ready to talk this over?”

“Oh, okay.” Was all Haru could respond with, she needed time to think.

Thankfully Legosi would give her that time alone to contemplate the decision she now had lying ahead. He was a carnivore; she was an herbivore. He was big, she was small. Legosi was a wolf, she was a rabbit.

These thoughts would eat her alive until finally something else wanted to do the same thing. Two lions would grab her while she was distracted in thought, throwing a bag over her head and making a getaway. They only left her shoe which came off in the struggle and a black card that read “shishigumi”.

6:19 PM, Cherryton City

“… And t-that is what the drama club is all about.” Melon finished off his part of the speech.

Sheila clapped her hands together after watching him make it all the way through in one take. She had been practicing with him whenever she could, sometimes accidentally forgetting to practice the dance that would also take place at the festival. Still, she was so proud that Melon was able to get through it all without messing up or needing to restart somewhere.

Melon’s mind immediately went back to frustration despite having finished his speech. Legosi didn’t want to talk after separating with the rabbit, leaving him to have to go back to practicing his words.

The longer I leave him alone, the more dangerous he could become.

“Melon that was so good!” She got up from her folding chair and gave Melon a big hug, something he was too surprised to reciprocate.

“Sorry, I should’ve asked.” Sheila backed off of Melon, letting him regain his composure.

“No, its fine, I don’t mind.” He said in a timid voice, his face turning red like every other time Sheila hugged him.

Sheila had been spending even more time with Melon after he asked her to be his audience when he practiced. Of course, she said yes immediately, not wanting to let Melon go for whatever reason. She couldn’t explain it, but she felt tied to the hybrid. Maybe it was because he obviously needed attention that nobody seemed to want to give him, but Sheila felt like she needed to give him her time. Melon was liking her company too, with him having recently called her “pretty and nice” with an inconceivable amount more of stuttering.

A conversation about grades arose from the two as Melon admitted that with Sheila’s help, he now had an A in every class he was in. Sheila was excited because she got to help in a meaningful way, Melon was excited because Gouhin might be less angry the next time they spoke. Someone, however, was not particularly excited about the two spending so much time together.

“Well Melon, I believe in you! You’re going to do so well tomorrow!” Sheila praised.

“Are you going somewhere?” Melon asked as Sheila turned away from him.

“Yes. Louis asked that I get in as much practice as I can today, so I’m going to do that.”

“Can I watch?” Melon didn’t know what else to do besides be around her, at least until the speech tomorrow.

“Nope! Come on Melon, don’t think I didn’t notice…”

“Notice what?” What is she talking about?

“You didn’t eat today! Go find the donut shop across the street or something!” Sheila quickly returned to Melon to give him some money since she was fairly certain he didn’t have any.

“But-.” Melon was silenced by Sheila putting a finger to his lips.

“No buts. Donut. Then watch.”

Sheila then jogged away, leaving the money in Melon’s hands. He didn’t want to eat a donut; a bag of chips might be too much for him right now. His stomach was turning at the mere thought of having to be on stage the next day, so the idea of eating was completely out of the question. Still, he shuddered to imagine Sheila being upset because he didn’t eat, so he bit the bullet and began walking to the crosswalk.

Actually, I should check to see if my tail is still tucked…

?

Melon’s eyebrows raised as another feline from the drama club approached him. Wearing a red T-shirt and jeans, Bill shuffled through the stands to emerge behind them all. Melon quickly turned around, trying to act casual.

“What’s up man? How’s being with Sheila?” Bill went up to Melon and pumped his fist into the smaller male’s shoulder.

“We-uh, aren’t r-really-.”

“Oh, please dude. You two leave together almost every day, sometimes you even disappear from the club only to come back once you think everyone is gone!” Bill placed his elbow on Melon’s shoulder, using it as a rest, “Hey man, I’m not judging alright? I mean, keep hustling. Lord knows I never figured you to be such an active kind of guy but here we are! With Sheila to boot! You really are something else!”

Melon shifted his feet, trying to shake the large carnivore off of him so he could leave, alas, Bill seemed to be fully leaning on him. Any sudden movement and the tiger would fall, something Melon was certain would escalate in a way he didn’t want to.

“I mean hell! For the longest time I thought you were gay or something, like Dom. Figured you and Sheila were just hanging out, that was until Sheila kept using that ‘helping with his speech’ excuse. Then I knew she was hiding something am I right?” Bill let off of Melon but didn’t stop rambling.

Melon had to sit and endure Bill rant on and on about Sheila and him and how he was such a “player” despite being an herbivore. Bill kept talking at one point asking if he had a thing for any of the other carnivore students. Bill even began talking about interspecies relationships as a whole, saying that he’d probably never try it himself…

“But on the other hand, if Els was a tiger, I mean… who wouldn’t?”

“Excuse me but I need to go eat before it’s too late.” Melon rolled his shoulder and took a step away.

“Oh yeah! I forgot to ask...” Bill grabbed Melon by the shoulder as his voice became shallow and monotone, “What’s up with the mask?”

“And don’t give me that ‘sickly’ excuse. If you got sick that easily, then why would you join the drama club- hell why join a club at all? Surely your parents wouldn’t force you to join either if they cared about your health. Another thing is that you definitely take it off at some point to eat, and since you and Sheila like to disappear after getting your food, I can only assume that you’re eating together somewhere. You can’t eat with the mask on and I’m certain you and Sheila eat together, so… What gives?”

Why has he been paying so much attention to me and Sheila? Is he stalking us?

“Y-you see I-I-I-!

“You what? Come on spit it out. Whatever it is it can’t be that bad.” Bill underestimated what Melon was hiding, thinking it was a scar or something like that.

“I-I…” Melon struggled to form words while being so caught off guard, “It’s none of your damn business!”

Melon tried to pull away, but the tiger’s grip was too strong. Bill pulled him closer and turned his masked clubmate to face him directly, causing the two to look at each other eye to eye with only a little space between them.

“Oh c’mon, don’t be like that. I don’t have any scars but if I did, I’d show them to the world. I think they’re cool, so why don’t you show me yours? That way I can see how tough you are.”

Melon began to breathe quickly and without depth as he was forcibly brought back to a memory from a long time ago.

No… Please. I don’t want to…

“Aw Melon, you wouldn’t want to make mama upset, would you?”

“Let’s see what you’re dealing with.”

Bill began to reach up with his free hand towards Melon’s face. The hybrid was about to be figured out, but he was too paralyzed to move. All he could imagine was himself being held in his mother’s arms again. Bill on the other hand was only advancing closer. Only a few moments can ruin several things.

And these few moments ruined Melon.

Chapter Text

6:34 PM, Festival Grounds

Bill’s jaw dropped with Melon’s mask, though only one touched the ground. His grip loosened as he saw what Melon had been hiding all this time.

Black leopard spots dotted the area around Melon’s mouth, which itself housed sharp carnivorous teeth. Melon tried to close his mouth, but it was stuck open from the shock of the situation, as well as Bill’s. When he felt the tiger loosen the hand that held his shoulder, Melon ran off in a panic. Bill didn’t even try to stop him, he only looked at the ground where Melon’s mask landed, and his masquerade died.

The late afternoon saw the festival grounds well populated since it was the day before the festival and people were trying to make the most of it. Many other clubs were working extra hard to make sure their stands were ready for the meteor festival. There were also others who had come along purely because they had nothing better to do as well as the city’s personnel who were keeping watch over the entire thing. This meant many things for different things, unfortunately for Melon, it meant he would have to be in front of an audience a day earlier than he’d planned.

He ran past many animals, at first going too fast for the people he was passing by to comprehend what was going on. After some time of aimless running however, Melon began to tire out and slow down.

Right in front of the drama club.

Most of the drama club had gathered around the front of the stage they would use the next day. Some were still planning, others were simply talking and enjoying themselves.

Why am I here? How did I-?

“Melon?” Kai looked at hybrid, previously thought to be an herbivore, “Your mask…”

The others who before were too distracted all turned and picked up their heads to behold what Melon had kept secret for so long. Before, he could name every person that had seen his face on one hand. Now Melon would run out of digits before being able to count them all.

“Melon? You’re-!” Ellen started.

“-A hybrid!” Tao loudly said in shock.

Are they going to hurt me like you said Gouhin? Should I fight back? Could I fight back?

The entire focus of the present drama club members lay solely on Melon’s revealed facial features. It was so obvious to them what he truly was now that even if they imagined the mask being put back over his face, they’d still only see a hybrid.

“Okay now that’s enough! I know this may be shocking to some of you but…” Sanu stepped between Melon and the rest of the club, hoping none of them would think of anything if he was in the way.

Suddenly the club didn’t know whether to trust their newest club member anymore. To the herbivores, they’d always made the assumption that hybrids are just as foul as carnivores if not worse and they just figured out that one had been disguised amongst them for months. To the carnivores, they’d never thought of hybrids in general but upon discovering Melon was one of them, some of them felt uneasy about him. And as the pelican hurriedly talked, the wind picked up and blew leaves through the air. Melon watched one fly past his face as a thought came to him. Without a sound, Melon stepped up and behind Sanu baring over him while his back was turned. The other students looked in horror, some even prepared to step in should he try anything.

“Sanu… Where is the Sheila?” Sanu turned to realize Melon’s threatening posture, nearly choking on his words once he did.

“S-She’s with the dance team, behind the stage!” The pelican took a few steps back just for safe measure, but Melon was already on his way

I just want to be around her now. She’s the only one here who won’t hate me.

Meanwhile, The Statue Of The Meteor

Legosi ran in a panic, he was trying to find someone. Two people actually, but as far as he was aware one of them was still around here. His eyes darted left and right, scouring the crowded place around him. He’d turn and dash towards the meteor sculpture in the center of the festival grounds. He’d found his target.

Louis leaned on the railing underneath the statue above him.

If only I had someone to light a candle with. Only a few months ago I’d scoff at the prospect of it but now… I’m not certain at all. Have I gotten soft?

Louis wouldn’t have time to answer that question before Legosi appeared seemingly out of nowhere, both scaring and exciting the deer. Though what Legosi would tell him would only bring the deer unease.

“Louis! Haru’s been kidnapped! The… Shishigumi? We have to save her!” Legosi grabbed Louis by the arm, but he wouldn’t move. “What are you doing? Come on!”

“Legosi…” Louis began before looking down.

The mayor just spoke to me about this like five minutes ago. Legosi I can’t!

Louis looked down at his feet. His left foot was branded with the number four for longer than he’d been able to talk. When the mayor pulled him aside only a little bit earlier, he started with the news about Louis’ past lover. He spoke about her as if she was already dead, a blip in what was currently going on. The mayor then showed Louis a book, within it contained records of all the black-market livestock in Louis’ building, including his own. The lion promised to remove it forever, finally allow Louis to live without the burden of his past shackling him to the ground.

All I had to do was stay quiet. Please Legosi don’t make me say no.

“I can’t Legosi. We can’t afford to sow chaos, not now!” Louis could see the changing expression in the wolf’s face as the words left his mouth, “And listen. I know that you love her but she’s probably already-!”

“Shut up!” Legosi shouted, not caring who heard or what they thought. “Are you really going to leave her like that? Not a second glance?”

“Legosi I…” Louis could tell Legosi was upset with his answer, and it tore his soul apart. Why did he have to care about this stupid wolf so much?

“Louis, you’re really going to let her die? Without even trying to save her? Were you two not close?” Legosi pulled Louis closer to stare more strongly into the deer's eyes. When Louis only answered by looking down at his feet with an ashamed look, Legosi had enough.

“Oh, I thought better of you Louis.” He said in a solemnly disappointed tone.

Legosi let go of the herbivore and ran off, pushing through the small crowd that had heard his shouting.

“Wait!” Louis called out, but it was too late. Legosi was in his own little world, and the only person he’d allow in it now was Haru.

The deer tried to follow Legosi as well, but due to many factors outside of his control, he was unable to provide significant chase. One of which was Sanu calling his phone which was distracting him. Louis came to a halt and reached into his pocket to answer the call.

“Yes what-?” Louis was surprisingly cut off by the usually submissive bird.

“Louis get to the stage now! It’s Melon.” He said over the phone, confusing Louis.

Melon? What could he need? Did he get sick?

“I’ll be there as soon as I can.” Louis ended the call and began running over to the stage setup.

Louis quickly hurried over while his mind juggled all that was going on right now. The situation with Haru, Legosi leaving without him and whatever was going on with the anxious herbivore. It was only a minute before Louis arrived, but he could see as he came in that whatever happened was kicking up quite the discourse.

Many of the drama club students were grouped together but it was clear that they wanted to go somewhere else. Nearly all of them were talking about something, though the only thing he could make out of their conversations was Melon’s name. Sanu saw Louis as he was coming in and stopped him before he could ask what was going on.

“Listen Louis. Melon ran up here not long ago without his mask on-.”

“Crap! Is he sick?”

“No Louis he’s a hybrid!” Sanu whispered as a ferret couple walked by.

A hybrid? Damnit you told me he was an herbivore!

“Where is he now?” Louis asked as he prepared to run once more.

“He was looking for Sheila who’s behind the stage with the dance team right now.” Once Louis processed the information, he took off for what he hoped to be the final time today.

Louis bolted past his fellow clubmates, confusing them as he ran by. He crushed leaves and twigs under his feet with each powerful step that he sprung off of as he kicked his other leg into the air in front of him.

Melon was just around the corner and watching the dance team, though they weren’t dancing. Sheila had noticed him as soon as he rounded the corner and couldn’t hide her shock, accidentally freezing mid practice and causing the others to turn and look at the hybrid behind them.

Some of the surprised herbivore members shrieked, only causing Melon to feel ashamed to even be there.

They think I’m an abomination. Maybe I shouldn’t have come back here, I’m only ruining their practice time.

“Melon what happened?” Sheila called out, trying to step out towards him much to the concern of her fellow dancers.

He didn’t respond, only stagger forward as he refocused on his target.

I just want to be with her right now.

The two slowly closed the gap between each other as their audience watched in surprise and horror. Even Els to some extent was showing her shock at seeing the timid Melon she’d seen be revealed as a hybrid.

I just want to be with her…

Finally, the two would meet in the middle, both staring into each other’s eyes. Melon’s entire face radiated defeat, like his life was over now all because of Bill’s obsession with him and Sheila. Sheila was surprised but it was clear she still saw hope despite the situation. They both got even closer before Sheila pulled Melon in for a hug.

He fell forward into her, not caring anymore. Maybe he hated this all, maybe he’d die tomorrow, but at least Sheila was here for him. Despite all of his problems and imperfections, anxiousness and paranoia, she was still here.

Sheila held Melon lightly in her arms, not having to use much strength to keep him upright. His head rested on her shoulders, and though clearly stressed, Melon’s breaths were slow but also shallow. The leopard began to feel a little water swell up behind her eyes as she thought back to how they were both together only a dozen or so minutes earlier, Melon and her both were happily talking to each other and enjoying the day before the festival.

I never should have left! This is all my fault.

The first tear dropped onto Melon’s shoulder, creating a small dot on his uniform, then another fell, and another. Sheila tried not to cry on him too much, but her efforts were futile, every time she tried to stop crying, she only cried harder.

Melon could barely feel her tears though, he could barely feel anything. He was just numb, his head felt empty, and his vision was darkening. Melon’s eyelids became heavy, and he was too exhausted to fight to stay awake. As Sheila kept crying over him, Melon went limp in her arms.

Sheila scrambled to keep him up as he nearly slipped through her embrace. She held him up after catching him to look at his face again. Closed eyes and weak breath were enough for her to realize he passed out. She brought him over to the closest chair she could find, sitting him down and pulling another chair over to be with him. As she looked at him, she thought back to when they first met, how much stress she must have caused him.

Did he feel like this then? Did I make him feel like this?

That thought only opened the floodgates. Tears continued streaming down Sheila’s face, wetting her fur as it rolled down her neck and bled into her shirt.

Finally, somebody else decided to do something aside from watch the two. Louis barking for the rest of the dance team to join the drama club around the front of the stage. Some were hesitant to take their eyes off of Melon, but another firm verbal command made them all leave Sheila behind.

“Shit, what is going on?” Louis jogged over to Sheila, observing her as well as the resting hybrid she sat beside.

Sheila wasn’t in a position to form proper sentences, everything she said only came out as gibberish. Louis’ only option was to let her be for the time being, deciding to go back and join the drama club to finalize their thoughts on this debacle. Louis took off again, running back around to the front.

Sanu was still trying his best to quiet down the very confused members of the drama club, though he wouldn’t have to try much longer.

“Excuse me, I have a statement to make.” His voice still commanded authority, with his first two words he silenced the disturbed group. “I am aware of what happened only a few moments ago. I too was not aware of Melon’s identity.”

Louis paused though no one dared even to murmur, they needed to hear what Louis was going to say first.

“I understand some of you may be concerned now that you now know, however I’m here to tell you that your concern is unfounded.” Louis took another pause, “He has always been timid, shy and weak. Never once has he shown any sign of being dangerous. That is because he is not.”

“We are the Cherryton Academy Drama Club. Unparalleled anywhere else in the world, we have stood together under a banner that goes beyond the simple concept of carnivores and herbivores. We have stood together united as people, cooperating despite our differences because that is who we are. Each of us is unique in some way, and Melon is no different. We do not discriminate carnivores or herbivores because of their unique characteristics, we shall not discriminate him.”

How do I say these things so naturally?

The cluster before him turned their heads to see and gage each other’s reactions before they collected themselves again.

“I hope he’s alright, all of this must be so stressful for him.” Els said, getting approval from the rest of the drama club.

“I never liked the mask anyway; he looks so much better without it!” Tao admitted.

“Then its settled. Try not to stress him out too much when he wakes up.”

When he wakes up?

Bill was hiding behind the shade of a nearby tree listening to Louis’ speech. Around a minute after Melon ran away, he had decided to try and follow after him but of course he disappeared.

I can’t show my face to the club right now! I feel like shit. If I had known…

Bill stopped himself.

This is stupid. I’m stupid. What the hell was all of this even for?

He didn’t know.

Was I jealous? Was I really jealous of an herbivore? I guess he's a hybrid now... What happened to my “tiger pride” or whatever?

Bill was supposed to be boisterous, loud and proud to be who he was. Then Melon comes along and not that long after he and Sheila start spending all the time in the world together. Maybe he envied Melon’s ability to not have to show off and still find someone who liked him enough to hang out that much.

Even Tao and Aoba don’t always want to hang out.

Bill walked away, deciding to go try and find something to drink while he thought about what just went down.

Chapter Text

7:48 PM, The Black Market

Haru… Haru… Where are you Haru?

Legosi was able to track her scent all the way to the black market. However, the carcasses and meat on display around him were throwing his carnivore instincts into a frenzy, causing him to be unable to follow her trail by scent alone. It didn’t help that it was raining either, the dampness of Legosi’s surroundings really dulled his smelling capabilities.

And I can’t ask anyone for help, these people probably wouldn’t help me anyways.

He looked at the people that filled the stalls and tables around him. Such deplorable behavior from what are meant to be responsible members of society! It made Legosi sick to think some of these people might have coworkers or neighbors that are herbivores, only for them to come here after dark.

‘Shameful.’

Legosi looked up, looking for the tallest building in sight. Once he had his eyes on what looked like an old office building, he began sprinting to it.

He reached the base of the concrete structure, careful not to step on some glass shards that probably came from a nearby broken window.

I am a carnivore, grey wolf and recently a vampire. I don’t know what this means but I need to find out. For Haru’s sake and Louis’.

Legosi leaped towards the cracked wall of the building, grabbing onto anything that would give him leverage and trying his best not to slip in the rain. His hands slid into the holes that had formed in the maybe hundred-year-old concrete, his feet being placed on anything that stuck out so he could use his legs to boost himself higher.

I must push on… For them.

As he scaled the old grey wall, Legosi passed by many broken windows, some of which were boarded up. He passed over an open window at one point and was able to see inside. Desks and old chairs stacked on each other and blocked his view of most of the room, though he did see the door into the room. Legosi looked back up, seeing how much further he’d need to climb before taking off once more. Rain landed on his face and in one of his eyes as he gaged another forty feet or so.

Leap after leap, Legosi came closer to the top. He could see the horizon slowly bleeding out as the darkness of the evening set in. He put his first hand on the rim of the rooftop and pulled himself up from there; not once during the entire climb did he look back down. He had no use to.

Legosi stood up on the edge, walking forward to the center of the roof. He could see a lot from up there. Even taller buildings off in the distance that unevenly divided the setting sun between them, those towers were in the new city without a doubt as their lights were still on and the architecture was more modern. To his right and left was the now small-looking old city district, which was basically the black market, as not much else was allowed to be here due to city law and regulations. Behind him was even more of the old city, though he could tell that the buildings were becoming smaller as they got closer to the forest that closed off the back of the city. In between some of the older complexes and roads was a manor surrounded by a wall and a large pond.

‘There… I can sense it.’

Yeah…

Legosi then looked around to try and find the fastest route to the manor, trying to track paths and alleyways through the abandoned city.

‘Just run. Run and jump. Let your feelings guide you.’

Legosi was running out of options and time, so with as much hesitation as he could allow, Legosi began running to the closest rooftop to his own.

With speed and agility, which he’d never had before, Legosi accelerated towards the edge of the roof. Once he was nearly there, he took a leap. As he was running it might’ve felt like a leap of faith was what he was about to do, but that feeling dissipated as soon as Legosi took off.

Beneath Legosi was the world, above him was the multicolored sky. The warm orange glow of lanterns and candle lights illuminated the alleys and streets between old decrepit buildings. Seeing all of his world’s worst secrets below him instead of bearing down on him filled him with a sense of hope and determination.

I’m coming Haru.

8:00 PM, Shishigumi Hideout

The sound of rain beating down on the roof was the only thing Haru was listening to as she had no other thing to focus on. Just herself and the world.

Dear… Dear? Who am I writing this to? I guess it can only really be one person. It’s so strange to finally acknowledge though, that the only one who cares about me right now is him. I can skip the formalities, I’m about to die anyway.

So here I am, finally about to die just like I was told I would. Stolen away to be devoured. Some criminal gang of lions dragged me here a while ago, had me going through different tests to see if I was of high quality. At least in the end I’ll have died with some kind of purpose, even if it is to satisfy the hunger of a carnivore. Better yet I’ll have died without any loose ends I think, after all, Louis turned out to be different than I thought he’d be. How foolish of me to assume someone like him would think any differently than anyone else if not more so.

I met him a long time ago, then he was bleeding from his head because his antlers had shed. He tried to bribe me to stay quiet about the situation. Hah! Like I had anyone to talk to. I helped bandage him up and talked to him as he waited to get a set of fake horns to replace the old ones. He tried to come off as cold and uncaring, but I could see through his act. Beneath it all, Louis was a caring person who truly did have some people’s interests at heart.

That’s what I thought at least, maybe I was wrong.

Or maybe I wasn’t one of them.

School never really mattered to me anyways. Sure, going to such a prestigious school like Cherryton was exciting at first, but it only takes a month to learn its just like your old one with harder work and dorms. I’ve met quite a lot of people there, some nice, some not, most only cared for basic formalities before revealing their true intensions to me. At least they were straight forward. Never once had I ever misread someone…

Until you Legosi.

You were different from all the rest of them. I couldn’t read you, making you unpredictable in a fun kind of way. I liked talking to you, being with you, because no matter what, you never saw me as anything aside from myself. You were never interested in what everyone else wanted out of me. You didn’t want a woman or and herbivore, you wanted Haru. And now that I’m thinking about it, sorry that I won’t be able to join you for the festival of the meteor. I know you wanted to finally confess to me after all this time, but I won’t be there because I’ll be dead. So, take comfort in knowing that you’re the only one I have anymore, so I cherish you as much as you say you cherish me. Looks like I have one last loose end after all.

Anyways, I guess I don’t really have anything else to say, so that’s it. Goodbye dwarf rabbit life, such a disappointing existence for me to go through eighteen years of only to die like this.

“Disgrace and humiliation circulates blood throughout the body, and thus enhances the flavor of the meat.” The head lion spoke, though for the first time Haru was listening.

“Hey old man.” Haru grabbed his attention for a brief moment. She used that opportunity to kick the cane away from the old carnivore and stand up with her clothes. “Humiliation enhances the flavor? Sorry to break it to you but I’m rather calm. While you were busy talking to yourself, I was thinking back on my life. I hope you enjoy tough meat because that’s all you’re going to get out of me!”

The lion put out the cigar he had on his wrist, not even wincing at the pain. He snarled as he got up.

“You leave me no choice…”

Minutes Ago, Elsewhere In The Hideout

That guard at the bridge had Haru’s scent on him, these people might have also touched her!

Legosi stared down two lions that were guarding the entrance the manor. They’d seen him a few seconds ago but neither side moved. A true standoff however would see both parties armed which in Legosi’s case was not true. The lions both had melee weapons though, so while he might not be armed, he wasn’t completely out of his league.

I dodged Bill’s sword swings well enough, how hard can the real thing be?

As it would turn out, trivial. Legosi’s reflexes were already pretty good and that was before he became a vampire. Just like with his training with Bill, Legosi dodged all manners of attacks without thinking or breaking a sweat. Legosi simply knocked the first guard out with a single attack, but the other was slightly more difficult, making Legosi have to punch him a few extra times and definitely break a few things in the process.

Legosi kicked down the front door to see five lions in what he assumed to be the main hall. Spacious and comfortably lit, the pompous air of the place was disrupted when Legosi made his entrance.

Shit! One of them has a gun.

Legosi bolted forward, becoming nearly a blur to those perceiving him before getting up close and personal with the properly armed gang member. He grabbed the lion’s forearms before snapping them in half, nearly ripping them off with his brutal strength and exposing the now irreparably broken bone. The lion screamed out in pain before Legosi silenced him with a kick to the throat, jumping away just in time to dodge the other lions taking a swing at him. Legosi soared through the air over the astonished shishigumi lions before landing on top of one, grabbing their head by its base and snapping it cleanly to the side. The other three tried to hide their fear as they came at him once more. Legosi leaped of the shoulders of the lion he landed on and kicked the closest grunt to him so hard it sent him flying into one of his allies, killing them both as they crashed into the wall. The last one, seeing what this wolf had done tried to flee, but Legosi caught a faint whiff of Haru on him as well, so Legosi grabbed the closest weapon he could find and chucked it at the fleeing feline. The sword cut through the air much better than it cut through the lion’s back, but it worked all the same at stopping him in his tracks.

Legosi then began running through the first floor of the manor, knocking out or killing anyone he came into contact with during his search for the stairs.

Eventually he’d find it, climbing up them with great speeds before being stopped by another lion taking a swing at him. Legosi took a look at the room while dodging the lion in front of him.

Two guns this time. At least they’re next to each other.

He stabbed the lion who was trying to fight him through the throat with his claws, shaking his fingers free of any blood or meat that attached itself to Legosi’s hand on the way out. Gunshots rang out as soon as the gang member died, causing Legosi to have to run around the other two shishigumi lions as fast as he could. Somehow going even faster than he was before, it was just fast enough for the lions to miss their shots. Legosi then took advantage of the momentum and began to redirect himself towards one of the lions, punching so hard it went straight through the lion and sent his innards outside through his back. The last lion in the room saw this and tried to take it upon himself to die at his own hands, something that the enraged Legosi would not stand for, running up to the last man and grabbing his wrists before snapping them. Legosi then took two of his fingers and raised them to the lion’s face.

“Where is your boss?” Legosi asked while threatening to enter the lion’s skull with his claws.

“He-He’s upstairs! One more floor! Please-!” Legosi kicked him to the side, knocking him out as he didn’t want to get eye and potentially brain matter on his hands.

Legosi once again went into a frenzy looking for the next set of stairs though once he finally reached the top, his resistance was limited. Only two lions guarded a set of double doors which Legosi quickly disposed of. Inside the room he could hear the sounds of an old gruff man as well of the screams of a young woman.

Haru…

Legosi busted through the doors, causing the chief lion to let go of his prey and turn back to see what the commotion was about. He had been in his own little world trying to torture the young rabbit behind him, making him oblivious to the sounds of slaughter coming from the rooms below.

Legosi, seeing the situation, immediately ran over to the lion, grabbing him by the neck before he even had time to react.

“Take off your coat. Now.” Legosi’s voice was stern and only conveyed one thing, power.

“Why should ugh-! I do that?” The head lion coughed through Legosi’s choking grasp.

“I don’t want Haru’s new coat to get bloody.” Legosi squeezed even harder, causing the chief lion to relinquish and give up the coat.

As he took it off though, he sneakily reached into one of his pockets. He lunged forward at Legosi as soon as he threw the coat to the side, stake in hand.

“I’ve heard of creatures like you, but I never wanted to believe in such superstitious bullshit! I guess I’m lucky I finally caved in?” He yelled while struggling to stab Legosi with the wooden weapon.

Legosi’s hands were clenched around the lion’s as he tried to direct the lethal object elsewhere, though that left him open to a claw swipe from the chief’s other hand. A clean cut directly underneath Legosi’s eye began to seep sanguine blood, and in a fit of rage, Legosi licked it up, his own blood.

He kicked the chief lion off of him, creating a loud gush sound once his feet made impact and causing the lion to cough up blood. The chief fell onto his knees, writhing in a pain indescribable.

“Stand up.” Legosi commanded. With no other option than to try and get out of the situation entirely, the lion obliged.

Legosi then lifted his right hand, inspecting it down to the forearm. It had remained just about as clean as it physically could have been, still though, there was a decent concentration of blood at Legosi’s fingertips. Still, speckles of blood and lion pieces dotted his fur, something he'd shake off to the best of his ability.

Legosi then punched forward, reaching straight through the lion’s chest, grabbing his heart. He pulled back his hand now that it possessed what he sought after. Legosi tilted his head up before positioning the heart over his maw, squeezing it like it was an orange that he wanted to get the juice out of. Blood sprayed out everywhere, though if not inside his mouth, most of the rest of the blood landed around his mouth. After licking his face clean, Legosi looked back at the chief lion who was shaking as he stared forward at the abomination he was witnessing kill him. Neatly, Legosi tucked the drained heart back where it should have never left.

He then turned to Haru who didn’t know how mortified she should be after being the beholder to perhaps the most violent killing she could imagine. Legosi bent down at the waist, face coming close to the person he loved before a big smile spread across his face. Haru smiled too, unsure why seeing Legosi even like this made her day just a bit brighter.

What is this feeling that I’m getting right now? That I want to spend more time with you despite what just happened?

Haru thought a little while longer, not paying any attention to Legosi who was now asking her a bunch of questions that she was too tired to answer.

Oh, I get it…

I’m happy.

“Legosi.” Haru grabbed his attention.

“What is it Haru?” He responded.

“Let’s go home.” She suggested, to which Legosi nodded before ditching his blood infused shirt.

The two held each other’s hands as they walked out of the room and left the manor, not speaking a single word to each other the entire way back to the city.

10:12 PM, Cherryton’s Carnivore Dormitories

“Have you seen him?” Dom asked.

“No, ain’t seen the lad the days! He hardly sleeps here anymore!” Voss responded.

Dom had trekked all the way here to ask his dorm buddies if they’d seen him, apparently, he hasn’t come back yet.

 Jack sat up groggily, he’d fallen asleep judging by the fact that the rain had stopped. He had taken a break from watching Legosi to just unwind, after all, seeing so many people watching your best friend is stressful when you’re also spying on him.

But for how long? Why is Voss talking to that bird about… Legosi’s gone?

Jack wasted no time waking himself up and pulling out all the necessary components for the spell he’d been using to track Legosi. He’d been doing it practically night at day at this point, so he didn’t even need his codex for the verbal components, they were all memorized.

Legosi Legosi Legosi… Legosi! Why are you…

Within Jack’s mind he visioned Legosi sitting outside a cheap noodle restaurant at a table with that rabbit from earlier that day. Legosi was missing his shirt, instead only wearing his tank top and pants, the rabbit across from him was wearing an oversized coat with…

Are those lion hairs? And why are your clothes bloody Legosi? What did you do?

The two talked occasionally, both of them smiling when they did.

Jack didn’t want to watch anymore. He didn’t want to watch Legosi be with anybody else anymore, he didn’t really know if he wanted to see Legosi be with himself anymore.

I still can’t believe I kissed him.

'And let him get away...'

Jack took one last look at Legosi through the spell’s vision before cutting it off.

He made it that far. He’ll be fine!

Meanwhile, Cherryton City

“You’re actually pretty organized for a seventeen-year-old. I mean, you even hide emergency money in your shoe.” Haru stated, looking down at the noodles before her and Legosi.

“Thanks. My grandpa taught me to do that.” Legosi responded before slurping up some of his food.

“So, are you a grandpa’s boy?”

“Oh, I don’t know, it’s just one of those childhood memories I guess.”

Right now, it’s so strange despite how normal you’re being. Legosi, I just watched you rip someone’s heart out and drink its blood like it was orange juice yet still… You’re calm, so I’m calm. How strange is that? That I want to remember this moment? That despite all that you did back there to save my life, this is the moment I’ll cherish for the rest of my life?

“Once we’re done, we should probably get going. The I’d hate to get there after the night mothers start their patrol.” Haru said after finally taking a bite out of the admittedly alright food.

“Oh, you two are students at the academy? Sorry to say this but the last train just left.” A fox sitting at a nearby table remarked.

Legosi and Haru looked at each other.

“I guess that means we’re going to have to look for a place to stay.” Haru said, blushing a little.

I didn’t think a night like this would ever come, let alone also have to stay the night with him afterwards as well.

After the two finished eating, they began to wander the area, looking for a place they could stay for the night with Legosi’s meager amount of money left. Eventually, Haru would stop them at a hotel that had their room costs displayed outside. It was just barely under what Legosi had in his pocket! On top of that…

“Look Legosi, it says that mixed species couples are okay.” Haru pointed to the sign adjacent to the door inside.

“But Haru… This is a…”

“I know, but it’s our cheapest option and you probably won’t get your ID checked.” Haru nudged Legosi forward.

“But Haru, you were just kidnapped by carnivores! Wouldn’t it be kind of hard to sleep in the same room as one?” Legosi leaned down to whisper into Haru’s ears.

“I haven’t run away yet, have I? Come on, let’s just get in here.”

“But-.”

“Don’t stress about it. You’re the hero who just saved me. Nothing you do here tonight will be the wrong choice.” With that Haru dragged Legosi inside.

Legosi stepped into their room after Haru, nearly in awe at the dimly colored lights and wall sized mirror. Haru went over to the air conditioning controls, which were next to the bed. After adjusting the settings a little she came back to sit on the front of the bed, tapping the space next to her to get Legosi to do the same thing. The wolf, seeing no other option, sat down next to Haru which made her jump because of how bouncy the bed was.

“I’m sorry but I’m so light compared to you. You seem bigger than the first time we met too.” She commented, but Legosi could barely hear her through the sound of his own beating heart.

It thumped with great purpose, pumping blood all throughout his body like a machine. With each pump of blood, the sound became more and more intense as his heart also began to beat faster. Legosi began to subtly inch closer to Haru, turning his legs before turning his torso as well. He looked at the rabbit next to him before beginning to lean forward, slowly and unsurely bringing himself closer to her face as she realized what he was trying to do.

“Oh Legosi, your clothes!” Haru said, “It’s best if you wash them, after all you can’t use the train tomorrow with clothes like that!”

Legosi’s clothes were indeed bloody, both his pants and even his white tank top that was hidden underneath his shirt got bloody, though Legosi wasn’t really thinking about that.

I really have changed a lot since we met. I was just about to kiss you!

“Were you always like this, Legosi? Quiet and careful yet dangerous at the same time?” Haru asked, pulling Legosi’s tank top off.

“Actually, it all started when I met you.” Legosi pulled Haru into his arms, mimicking a position he’d only been in once before. Back then he was panicking and didn’t know what to do, now he’s calm and ready to speak about what he wished he could’ve told Haru from the start.

“It was a cold night, a full moon if I recall. The only sound you could hear was running water. Ever since that night, everything changed…”

“…And now that you’re here with me now, I’d like to tell you something that I’ve been hiding about me. You see, the first time we met wasn’t in the garden, it was around nine maybe ten and outside by the fountain. You were probably walking back to your dorm after getting caught up in something, and that’s when I came in. That’s when we met. I was about to devour you when something came over me and I bit you instead. Ever since then my life hasn’t been the same.”

“Don’t worry.” Haru placed her hand on Legosi’s arm, “Actually, I had a feeling it was you.”

Legosi looked to meet Haru’s eyes, seemingly confused by the notion that she knew.

“I wasn’t suspicious or anything. Just had a few gut feelings.”

“But why were you so nice to me then?” Legosi asked.

“Honestly, when we’re together, I have lots of fun.” She answered.

Legosi’s mind seemed to settle, most of his anxieties subsiding after hearing her words. It was a comforting thing to know that he brought joy to Haru’s life.

“Legosi, we’ve been in this position for a while now. Are you here to love me or devour me?” And with those words more anxiety formed in Legosi’s mind to replace what he lost. “The choice is yours.”

“The choice is… Mine…” Legosi’s heart pounded as he pondered what Haru was saying, “That’s a difficult thing for me to answer, you know?”

“No, I don’t.”

They didn’t talk much after that, Haru began to position herself comfortably on the bed and waited for Legosi to do the same. However, when Legosi approached Haru, she could feel her instincts screaming in the back of her mind, a feeling she thought she’d gotten over with Legosi. They wailed and cried and screamed and shouted like an anarchic symphony.

Legosi then began to lean over her, as he did, Haru’s instincts only grew louder. But there was something strange about them. Usually, they weren’t very clear or helpful, often screaming to just run away with no real plan. This time though, she could tell they weren’t afraid of Legosi. For whatever reason, they were being triggered by something else. They were extremely loud now as Legosi’s maw became slightly ajar, each voice letting out a blood curdling scream.

“Hold on Legosi. I just got the worst headache.” She requested.

“Oh, alright.” The wolf obliged and moved back a little, trying not to think about what his body was doing.

Ow! This hurts! And my mouth is killing me!

Haru began sucking in air, trying not to move too much despite the overwhelming presence surging through her body. After a few seconds it began to fade away slowly, leading Haru to try and push through the rest.

For Legosi’s sake. Poor thing is so embarrassed right now.

She looked over at the wolf who was sitting with his legs crossed, covering the front of his waist with his hands.

“Okay… I’m good.” Legosi took this as a signal to continue and resumed his posture, though much more awkwardly this time around.

He’d bring his face back to Haru’s, opening his maw and-!

Haru’s arm lodged itself into Legosi’s mouth, nearly cutting itself on his razor-sharp teeth. Though that wasn’t all for Haru. It seemed her arm was moved by some last-ditch effort from her instincts to stay alive, ready to sacrifice an arm to live another day. A few seconds later though, Haru regained control over her arm again.

That was so weird. It was like my body moved on its own but then gave up. Why-!

Suddenly, Haru jerked forward, making Legosi move out of the way as two of her front teeth fell out over her mouth and landed on the bed. The pain she was feeling came back even stronger than before as she felt new teeth larger than the previous ones’ start to slide into place. It was only a few moments before they were completely locked into place, creating a feeling Haru had never felt before of having sharp canines that could tear food instead of crush it.

Then the hunger came. An overwhelming feeling of starvation and dehydration washed over Haru as she began to question the reality of the situation. She tried to resist however something stopped her. Legosi crawled behind her, leaning forward to put his wrist into view. Haru seemingly out of instinct, bit down into Legosi, draining his wrist of its potent blood. It didn’t take long before she felt full again and detached herself from his arm, though now before spitting on where she bit him.

“Wha... What… The hell… Was that?” Haru panted, out of breath from the whole experience.

“I think I know, but I don’t know if you’ll like it.” Legosi said, retracting his wrist to inspect the bite. “Haru… I believe we’re both… Vampires.”

Meanwhile, Outside The Shishigumi Hideout

Melon had woken up still behind the stage with Sheila asleep as well in a chair next to him. Without a word, he had stood up to follow through on his conviction. So even though he was dazed, Melon trudged through the city and black market to get to where he was now.

Melon wandered. A vision had brought him here. After passing out back at the festival grounds, he started dreaming. At first, he dreamt of his training with Gouhin but at some point images of Legosi began to flash in his head before finally he was watching Legosi as he slaughtered one of the most feared gangs he’d ever known. Melon wasn’t sure of the source of his premonitions, so he took them as divine intervention, showing him the mistake that he allowed to happen.

I should have stopped you Legosi. I should have stopped you…

He’d find a lion’s body, taking the gun that the corpse was still holding onto.

I don’t know what I should do now. All I know is what I can.

10:00 AM, Outside Cherryton Academy

The Sun was bright in the morning sky, vigilantly watching over the city. The sound of the wind whistled through the air, almost pushing Legosi and Haru up the slope to the academy.

“Hey Legosi.”

“Hmm?”

“Thanks for saving me… Twice.” Haru smiled with her subtly pointed teeth.

“Twice? When was the second time.” Legosi looked to his right to admire the beauty of her new face.

“When these teeth came in! It felt like I was dying of thirst before you let me bite you. So, thank you.” She replied.

The rest of the walk was in silence, admiring the life they get to live in. Even with how hectic it got, Legosi and Haru managed to stay together, growing an even stronger bond than what either thought would be forged between them.

11:53 AM, Cherryton Academy

Legosi left the infirmary, now equipped with information he wasn’t looking for. Apparently, he’d grown a lot recently, standing at a tall six foot ten and weighing about a hundred and seventy pounds. They checked his general health because the school worried that he might have gotten into a fight due to his still mildly stained white tank top, however the nurse couldn’t find anything to prove he did aside from his clothes. Of course, Legosi did fight almost forty lions the previous night, but he was only touched once by the chief lion and that cut healed before the sun rose over the horizon.

Legosi looked around. He was just standing in an empty hallway, unable to hear even the slightest amount of talking.

Cherryton allowed a few days off from the year, and the Meteor festival was one such occasion. He looked at the ceiling as he pondered what he should do.

I should visit Jack first, he’s probably so sad since we haven’t talked in so long. Then I could hang out with my roommates for a little while before talking to Louis? I was kind of harsh to him the other day, I was just so worried about Haru.

Before Legosi could do anything though, somebody snuck up on him while he was distracted in thought. Juno’s tail wagged as she cleared her throat, gaining Legosi’s attention.

“Hey Legosi!” She greeted him with cheerfulness

“Hey Juno.” Replied Legosi.

The female wolf seemed excited though Legosi didn’t know why. He tried to imagine why but instead he recalled a recent event.

“Oh... Hey Juno?”

“What is it Legosi?”

“Can I need to talk to you about something… In private.”

Juno’s heart flared at hearing those words, mind running abound with ideas of what Legosi could possibly need of her. Her tale began to pick up even more speed as she nodded her head vigorously.

Legosi led her down the hall to a closet, checking to see if anyone was inside before filling, opening the door and allowing himself inside. Juno followed him subconsciously, her active mind still elsewhere imagining what Legosi could possibly want from her.

Maybe he’s given up on that stupid rabbit so he can be with me! Maybe he wants to get away from her but doesn’t know how! Don’t worry Legosi, I’ll do anything to help you stay away from that herbivore.

She didn’t even think twice after that thought. Juno was fully prepared to do anything to get Legosi away from his smaller acquaintance, even murder if need be.

“Juno, do you remember the blackout that happened the other day?” He looked down into her large eyes as he asked, still thinking about how to say what he was going to say.

“Oh! Yes, I do. What about it Legosi?” She answered, head tilting slightly to the side.

“Do you remember before the blackout? Like… What you were talking about?” Legosi’s eyes looked around the barren closet with worried shaking, seemingly unable to focus on the person in front of him.

Juno thought back to that day, everyone was panicking because the lights had gone out and there had been a recent devouring at the time. Of course, the carnivores were fine, but Legosi felt the need to look for the rabbit Juno despised so much.

Before then… Oh yes! Does he want me to?... Oh my goodness this is the best day ever!

“Oh yes! I remember it so clearly now that you say it! Thank you for reminding me, now I can finally make you a vampire!” Juno was extremely happy. If he reminded her then that meant he wanted this, right? “Just hold still, it won’t hurt-!”

Juno immediately got very close to Legosi, trying to reach her fangs to Legosi’s neck. She didn’t notice Legosi backing away from her or even that his mouth was moving at all. Right now, she had her sights tunneled in on one goal and that was to bite the wolf in front of her.

Oh Legosi! We’ll be perfect together! We'll become so powerful, and I’ll be right there with you!

Juno kept pressing on, eventually driving Legosi’s back against the wall as a physical reminder of his dwindling options.

Why did I say anything at all?

Legosi froze up as he tried to think of a way out. Meanwhile, Juno encroached even harder onto Legosi’s space, grabbing his shoulders and pulling their chests together as she reached up towards his neck.

“Juno!”

The sudden shout snapped Juno out of her trance, causing her to move her head to the side to look at Legosi.

“You don’t need to bite me I…” Legosi tried to think but it was difficult now that he noticed how little distance there was between him and Juno. “I’m already a vampire.”

Juno backed off, confused however quickly she’d become invigorated once more.

Then that means all he needs to do is bite me!

'Be wary of your passion, it don't let it succeed our ambitions...'

“Then you must be starving! Please, have my blood! It’s the least I can do for you!” She tilted her head to the side, allowing for easy access to her neck.

That also means he must be that vampire who’s been leaving those runes all over Cherryton! Legosi, you must be strong!

“No thank you, you see-.” Legosi’s attempt to back off was interrupted by Juno insisting.

“You really should! Please, let me be the one to feed you today.” She came back closer to Legosi, looking at him with a mild impatience growing in her eyes.

“I wouldn’t want to take advantage of you like-!”

“No Legosi, I want you to. I beg of you to please dine in as much as you need.”

Why is he saying no? Does he not have need for a thrall like me? Does he not care for me at all?

In a snap decision, Juno flung herself at Legosi as he opened his mouth to speak. Surprising her though was Legosi seemingly disappearing into his own shadow.

He used a spell to get away from me.

Juno, disheartened by Legosi’s retreat, also walked out of the closet and began moving back in the direction of the infirmary. As she made it back though, Juno noticed a familiar herbivore approaching the infirmary doors.

Quickly, Juno stopped the rabbit before she could enter the room, standing between her and the doors.

“Are you here to see Legosi?” Juno asked, trying her best not to scowl at the dwarf rabbit in front of her.

This filthy rodent is what seduced Legosi? She must be some kind of witch to make him stray so far from his destined path!

“Actually, I think I’ll be going.” Haru could detect the malice that Juno was keeping hidden, to anyone else it’d be hard to tell but Haru has been reading people for a very long time.

She turned back, trying to escape via the stairs she took to get there, however the wolf who was now following her was very persistent.

What is her problem?

Haru would finally get to the stairs and begin going down them when she would be grabbed by her pursuer.

“Who do you think you are trying to seduce Legosi?” Haru would’ve tripped over herself in shock if it weren’t for the wolf holding her up.

“Excuse me?” Was all she could conjure in response.

“Just know that I know exactly what you are, you sly devil! Legosi will be mine. I’ll make sure of that.” The wolf tried her best to not bare her sharp teeth as she talked, though Haru could tell she was having a hard time.

“Who the hell even are you? How do you even know him or me?” Haru broke free of the wolf’s tenacious claws, unsure how she did.

“Oh, forgive me! Hi! I’m Juno, I’m in the drama club. And if you don’t stay the hell away from Legosi I’ll kill you, understand?” She whispered the last part through gritted teeth, seemingly unable to afford a stranger overhearing their conversation.

“You’re very to-the-point so I’ll keep this simple. I’m Haru and… No.” Haru let slip a smug smirk with her reply, angering the wolf she was speaking to.

Who does this bitch think she is? I’ll kill her and use her marrow for my garden!

‘No… If she dies, then it makes us look weak. We must prove that we are Legosi’s better choice, even if he doesn’t know it yet.’

Juno sighed, saddened by the hard truth that she likely wouldn’t have told herself.

“I know you two didn’t do anything last night, so it’s not too late for him. I’ll prove superior when Legosi is mine.” Juno walked off, trying to comfort herself with thoughts of Legosi dumping that white bunny.

Haru watched the fanatical wolf leave.

What the hell was her problem?

12:46 AM, Room 701

Jack was sprawled out on the floor, unable to bring himself to move. The other canines in the room could tell something had been wrong with the labrador recently, so they also joined him in staring at the ceiling. Jack felt sick beyond anything he’d felt before and tired unlike he had in a very long time.

Come back to us Legosi… Come back to me.

Legosi rarely came over anymore, he hadn’t for a while. After he started sleeping in Louis’ dorm for whatever reason he didn’t ever come back unless he needed something.

Collot looked at Jack, feeling saddened just by being around Jack while he was in such a state. He didn’t like to see Jack so depressed; it nearly made him depressed as well.

I wish I could make it better. For you Jack.

No words were spoken. The only sound you could hear was the occasional shifting of one of the canines moving around and Jack’s stomach growling due to him not having eaten that day. That was, until the doorknob twisted, and the door pried open. Everyone in the room was happy to see the wolf standing in the doorway, though one was much more excited than the others.

I don't even know how I did that nor do I have the time to figure it out.

Legosi stepped inside, he wanted to talk to Jack right now so he waved him to come over. Jack bounced off the ground, forgetting about his fatigue the moment he laid eyes upon his best friend.

“Hey Jack, how’s it been?” Legosi reached his arms out wide, inviting Jack into his embrace. Jack of course immediately came in for the hug.

“It’s been great! I mean, not great without you! I just think it would’ve been better-… I’m fine.” Jack tripped over his words trying to not sound upset.

“It’s good to see you. I’m sorry it’s been so long.” Legosi sighed.

“Don’t worry about it! You’re here now, aren’t you?”

“Yeah. Say, would you want to come with me on a walk?” The wolf asked.

A glimmer of glee sparked in Jack’s eyes as his tail began wagging with great speed.

“Of course! I mean umm, yeah sure.” Jack tried not to shout, barely containing his happiness.

Legosi let Jack leave the dorm before closing the door behind them. He led him down to the first floor then out the building, finding a path on the more outer part of Cherryton’s campus.

The day was warm and lacked humidity. The sky was dotted with the occasional thin cloud and the wind was gentle. The path they walked was mostly dirt and was mostly surrounded by trees that barely swayed in such calm weather.

“Have you done anything interesting recently? Something fun perhaps?” Legosi turned to Jack who began to think.

Anything that I’ve done recently? I’ve only really been watching you.

“No unfortunately. Life for me has been rather slow. What about you, Legosi?”

“Yeah actually…” Legosi trailed off, not directly answering the question, “Jack, have you ever been in love?”

“W-What? No no no! I mean, where would you get that idea? Insane! Impossible! Me? In love? HA!... Ha.” Jack’s words stumbled over his own tongue, making Legosi unable to believe him.

“Well that makes two of us. I never thought this would happen to me too, but here I am. I think I found someone I want to be with!” Legosi had a tinge of excitement in his voice that barely represented how happy he really was that he was finally getting to be with Haru.

Legosi! Please stop talking!

Jack pulled his ears down and put his hands over them. He didn’t want to hear Legosi talk about his love for another person, the prospect alone was enough for Jack to drive himself mad.

“At least that’s how I feel. What about you Jack? I didn’t come here for myself after all.”

“Who did you come here for then?”

“I came here for you Jack. I know it’s been a while since we’ve done much of anything. I just want us to get closer again.” Legosi’s words were like sweet honey to Jack’s ears.

You’re here… For me? I don’t deserve you Legosi, you’re too kind to me.

Jack’s face flushed red at hearing Legosi speak in such a way. His usual tone mixed with genuine care was one thing that Jack found really attractive. The sound of his voice when he’s concerned or cares about whatever is happening was the perfect lure for Jack.

“I-err, thank you Legosi. That means a lot to me.” Jack looked down at the ground. “And uh, about your question. How about I tell you later at the festival?”

“You’re going?” Legosi asked, surprised because Jack never wanted to go to it their previous years at Cherryton.

“As long as you’re there.” He responded, blushing a little bit more.

“Alright. Let’s get back to the dorm now. I want to hang out with them for a little bit before I have to talk to Louis.”

Jack nodded, agreeing to follow Legosi on the way back to the dormitories.

Legosi and Jack came back to their dorm, talking and playing around with the rest of room 701. Eventually Voss would propose they all watch a movie on Collot’s laptop, and everyone would agree, settling on a sci-fi action movie that was supposed to be the sequel to a much older movie from twenty years ago.

1:28 PM, Louis’ Dorm

Legosi enjoyed the movie. It was visually great, and the main character was funny and enjoyable, even if the rest of the room kept telling him that he looked just like the actor.

Legosi was outside of Louis’ room, the building still feeling like a home to him despite the tense feelings between him and the deer. He checked to see if the door was locked, entering once he realized it wasn’t. Legosi had tried to call Louis on his way there, but the herbivore didn’t respond.

I hope he’s here. If he’s not, then I’ll have to go to club and talk to him there.

The smell of soap and bodywash was light in the air of the room. Legosi could hear the TV was on and saw see the things in front of it. On the couch with his limbs outstretched was none other than Louis, only in his boxers and smelling fresh out of the shower, watching the movie with great interest. Louis was so entranced by the film that he didn’t even hear Legosi come in, nor him walk behind the couch to tune into the scene.

Is that the same actor from the movie I just watched?

Legosi thought about Louis as the movie went on, partially paying attention to what was going on. It was some kind of romance about a wolf falling in love with a gecko, though the rest was hard for Legosi to figure out since the movie ended fifteen minutes after he began watching it.

Louis sat up from laying down on his couch, yawning after watching another movie with the same wolf actor.

He really does have an uncanny resemblance to Legos-WHAT THE FU-!

Louis flailed his arms, pressing the power button on the remote and falling off the couch, landing shoulder first on the floor. Legosi quickly rushed over to Louis who was now groaning in pain. He bent down and lifted Louis up into the air, bringing him back to the couch that he had just fallen off of.

“I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean for that to happen I just-!” Legosi was cut off by Louis who was already losing his patience.

“Just sit down and tell me why you’re here.” Louis said with a sigh, still hurting a little around his shoulder.

Legosi sat down on the couch after Louis sat up to allow him some space.

“Louis?” Legosi got the deer’s attention,, “I’m sorry about yesterday. I didn’t-.”

“Please don’t. I was wrong to say what I said as well. And you were right, I should’ve helped you.” Louis let out a sigh, he wasn’t sure how this conversation was going to go.

“Still, what I said I didn’t mean. It’s just that I really care about Haru.”

Louis felt a pang in his chest upon hearing Legosi say it so plainly.

I guess I should’ve seen that one coming.

“I know, I too once cared for her but…” Legosi tilted his head at the deer, intrigued by what he might say next, “I didn’t mean to make her upset! You have to believe me Legosi, I never meant to upset you or Haru or anyone else! It’s just that…”

Louis couldn’t keep his composure as he lost his words. In an act never before seen by Legosi, Louis began breaking up as tears rolled down his brown fur. He was crying.

“Louis are you alright?” Legosi panicked a little at seeing the deer cry.

Unable to respond, Louis tried backing away only to end up leaning on Legosi anyway.

“Haru was the only real relationship I ever had, and it ended with her crying!” Louis’ cries were muffled into Legosi’s shoulder, but he could still understand what he was saying. “Legosi, I don’t want our friendship to end with me hurting you like that.”

“You won’t Louis. I may be angry here and there, but I don’t hate you. I forgive you for yesterday, I shouldn’t have tried to drag you into that anyways.” Legosi began to rub the head of the deer next to him, hoping it had the same relaxing effect on Louis as it did canines when they were upset.

Louis didn’t say anything after that, calming down after a few minutes of needed reflection.

I don’t think I’ll be able to pretend around him anymore. Since he’s already seen the worst of me today, I might as well tell him, right? How much worse can it get?

“Hey Legosi…” Louis looked up with a smile that Legosi could tell was forced, “Let’s meet up after the festivities, there’s something I should tell you.”

“Okay Louis.” Legosi nodded, letting his hand fall back to his side.

The two sat in silence for a little while longer until Louis grabbed the remote witch had fallen to the floor after Legosi’s little scare. He turned it back on, though he changed it to watch a sports game he knew was coming on soon. Legosi watched it with Louis seeing as they still had time before drama club would leave for the festival grounds. Legosi and Louis had watched a fare share of these games by now, and while they didn’t really know much about it, they still enjoyed watching it. Louis had developed a base-level understanding of the rules and even had a favorite team.

And it looks like their winning this game. I’ll say, I’m thankful for our memories at least. If nothing else, I can just watch TV after school and pretend you’re still sitting next to me Legosi.

As the fairly short game concluded in a victory for Louis’ preferred team, Legosi and Louis got up to meet with the rest of the drama club. Louis did lag behind Legosi though after nearly forgetting that he wasn’t in his clothes. Legosi didn’t mind the wait though, it gave him time to think about all that would happen during the afternoon, even if it did mean he would run a little late.

I can tell you needed that, Louis. I just hope that find peace in the end, whatever peace for you entails.

Louis came outside to reunite with Legosi, laughing awkwardly before setting out towards the drama club building. Something Legosi felt was kind of interesting was that he didn’t fix his appearance at all until they came upon the drama club. Until then, he wasn’t completely upright, and his face was laxed. Legosi wondered if he might not care as much what others thought about him now.

Sanu greeted the two late attendees with open arms, stating that everyone else except for Melon was already waiting for them. The wolf and the deer looked at each other, a smile forming on both of their faces before walking inside.

Chapter Text

7:24 PM, Festival Grounds

Legosi lifted one of the final boxes the club needed to be moved for the festival. Full of disassembled components, it was rather heavy.

“Legosi, when you’re done moving that box you can go ahead and head out.”  Kai stopped to tell Legosi.

“But why? There’s still a little I can help with.” Legosi responded, noticing a few more boxes scattered around on the ground.

“Listen, I don’t know what’s been up with you lately but it’s throwing everybody off. Just sit out when you’re done, will you?” Kai said, sounding slightly annoyed.

Throwing everybody off lately? I hope none of them are scared of me.

Legosi walked outside of the tent, bringing the box further away from the stage to a different tent. He looked back once as he was walking and saw that they were even testing the lights without him, something that he’d been doing alone since he’d gotten into the club.

He entered the tent and placed the box with all the others that had been moved. The sound of the drapes opening behind him caused Legosi’s ears to perk up. He turned around, seeing none other than Juno standing before him, nearly radiating light.

“Hey Legosi…” She’d followed him here on a whim, so she was unsure of what to do now.

“Hey Juno…” He didn’t really know how to approach her after their last encounter.

Awkard tension filled the surrounding air as the two looked at each other. Legosi was dressed as he always was, modestly and casually. Juno on the other hand had gone all out for the dance, her dress itself was almost glowing despite the little light in the tent. Neither knew how to break the silence and it was evident, so Legosi tried to just leave.

I think I’ll talk to her tomorrow. That way I won’t-.

Legosi already had a foot out of the tent when he felt Juno grab his arm.

“Wait Legosi. I wanted to tell you something.” Juno said, looking down at the ground.

She let go of Legosi, allowing him to step back inside of the tent. She didn’t move much when he did come back though, placing the two wolves once again nearly chest to chest.

I wonder if there’s something wrong with me. Seeing Juno like this, it’s undeniable that she is the best-looking member of the entire drama club and yet I feel nothing. Not even the compassion I was taught one feels for their own species.

Juno only looked into Legosi’s eyes though, lost in thought. Legosi then stood back as a clear look of agitation formed on her face. For what ever reason she seemed upset, that was, until she just left.

She’s definitely the most unpredictable person I know.

Legosi stepped out behind her however she was already gone, vanished into the evening darkness. He shook his head, trying to focus on other things. Things like Jack.

Jack was sitting alone on an isolated bench; he could see the stage though he was unsure if he could ever care for the drama club’s theatrics. So instead of watching the club prepare for the festival, he was on his phone. He was scrolling through the group chat that Voss made for the rest of his friends. The sly fox had apparently roped Collot into trying to find girlfriends which the sheepdog evidently did not care for. Durham and Miguno on the other hand were across the street at a donut shop, not hiding their relationship status very well from the rest of the group nor trying to. Then there was Jack, who wasn’t alone anymore.

He’s here now. Just breathe… And talk.

“Hey Jack, how’s it been so far?” Legosi said, sitting down on the bench with Jack.

“Better now that my best friend is here with me.” He replied.

“At least I haven’t been demoted to ‘friend’ yet.” Legosi chuckled, looking down at the labrador next to him.

“As if I could ever leave you by yourself.” Jack snarked, inching closer to Legosi.

The two laughed a little which distracted Legosi from his encroaching friend.

“Tonight is really beautiful.” Jack said, looking up at the dark sky, “It’s a full moon too. Isn’t that something Legosi?”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Legosi too looked up to gaze at the stars, admiring those bright enough to shine through the ambient city light.

“So, about that question. The one you asked earlier?” Jack looked over towards Legosi and Legosi looked back.

“Yeah, I remember. What about it?” Their eyes met, allowing Legosi to see a glimpse of hope in Jack’s eyes.

“I have an answer. I don’t know if you’ll like it or hate it or not care but it’s something that I’ve needed to tell you for a very long time.” Jack turned his body as well, placing his left hand over Legosi’s right.

“I love you, Legosi.”

Legosi would imagine thunder to pair with the fear he was feeling in his heart right now. The utter guilty despair his friend’s words put him through was nearly enough for him to want to call it quits then and leave, but he didn’t.

“Jack I…” Legosi fumbled over his words as he recalled memories with his friend.

And that kiss from a couple months ago. It feels so distant now that I’ve pushed it so far into the back of my mind. Was that actually you Jack?

“Legosi, I know. Please just…” Jack too was struggling to find words, however unlike Legosi, Jack had the entire afternoon to prepare, “I don’t ask for your love. I know it lies elsewhere. All I ask is that you let me love you.”

“Jack I… I don’t know if that would work out, for me or you. It would be too painful for the two of us to simply continue on like we do now. I can’t even imagine the hurt you must’ve been going through already.”

“Please Legosi! What do you suggest instead? I can’t lose you Legosi, not like this!” Jack pleaded with him, tears forming around his eyes in a now common fashion.

“I… I don’t know. Jack-.” Legosi grabbed the labrador and pulled him into the tight embrace of his arms, covering his friend’s golden fur with his own dark image.

“I hope you know I love you too Jack. It may not be to your extent but know that I care about you a lot, and I will not stand to see you hurt like this. I don’t know what to do Jack, I don’t. I do know that what you need is a friend, so I’ll stay, unless you want me-.”

“Stay! Sorry. Please just stay here.”

The two sat on the bench once more, one friend leaning on the other. The soft sound of sobs was drowned out by bustle and chatter as people passed them by. Nobody seemed to notice their condition either, everybody just walked by without a second glance at the two friends who were both clenching each other’s arms.

“How long have you… These feelings I mean.” Legosi didn’t look at his friend while he talked, he didn’t want to see any more of Jack’s tears.

“Ever since we started sleeping in the same dorm. My father died which meant you were the only one who really cared for me. It didn’t help that I used to be the only person you'd talk to.” Jack tried to force a laugh at himself but only choked on the lump in his throat.

I shouldn’t be nervous for much longer though, after all what’s done is done. I can’t go back.

‘…’

“I’m sorry about your dad Jack. That must’ve been hard dealing with that and me at the same time.”

“You helped.” Jack smiled, wiping the remaining tears from his eyes, wetting his wrists.

A few seconds later the lights for the stage shot back on, serving as Legosi’s cue that he should probably get back with the drama club.

“I guess that’s it for now. We’ll figure something out Jack, I’m sure of it.” Legosi got up and started walking into the large pool of people that had begun forming in front of the stage.

“Thank you Legosi.” Jack said in return.

I should find a better place to watch this from since I have nothing else to do now. It is kind of dark so I wonder… Who's going to be looking up when the stage is right there?

Meanwhile, Behind The Stage

“Does anybody have a clue where Melon is?” Sheila asked, stopping any member of the club who would listen.

“Sorry, still haven’t seen him I’m afraid.” Bill said, trying his best to stave off his worry, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you look as soon as this is over.”

“Thanks Bill.” Sheila was out of energy.

I don’t know if I’ll be able to dance like this, I’ve been worrying all day and for what? Nothing at all! And after all that I have to do this stupid speech as well!

Bill on the other hand, cleared his throat and puffed his chest, desperately trying to keep his cool.

Please for the love of all things holy just be skipping! I swear if you-.

Bill slapped himself for even letting his mind follow that train of thought, causing him to get a weird look or two from his fellow drama club members. He didn’t pay them any mind though, he had to stay focused.

After his incident with Legosi and the Adler play, he swore on his stripes he’d never even smell herbivore blood ever again, blaming it for why he got humiliated like he did. However, he’d been using it to try and calm his nerves, so going through two stressful situations at once without it was quite the task for him.

You can do this Bill. You got this.

He pepped himself up just enough to rebrand his face with another wide smile. His friends, upon seeing his happy state, smiled back and let him be.

“Juno! Where is Juno?” Louis was trying to get everything settled and organized right before they got on stage.

“Right here!” Juno raised her hand, allowing her to be seen from behind Riz’s large build.

“Okay, everyone’s here except for Legosi and Melon right.” Sanu had done a head count as well/

“I’m here.” Legosi stepped forward, letting his presence be known to the rest of the club.

“Good.” Louis smirked; this was all according to his plan.

At the end I’ll deviate a little from the script. No offense to whoever wrote this but back then I didn’t know we had a hybrid in the club.

With some common words of affirmation, it was on.

First was Louis and Sanu, who had three and two parts respectively. Louis’ three being placed and the beginning, middle and end and Sanu’s following Louis’ first two. The first part was all about what the drama club was made of. All that needed to happen was for the two to finish their parts and have the members come up in their teams.

Dance team first… Then stage crew… And the actors are done!

Then some of the actors would show off their charisma by reading their part of the speech, each one with their own flare to it since Louis allowed for minor renditions for their lines. Their part was all about striving for success and dedication.

After Bill was done reciting his surprisingly unedited script, the dance team was going to go next. A dance would be performed behind the two readers for their part. Els went first, talking about natural ability and capability. Juno came second, talking about learned skills and resilience. It was slightly awkward when the rest of the dance team left the stage, leaving Sheila behind since her part was originally for the stage crew, though the crowd didn’t seem to think much of it.

Lastly came the stagehands, and Louis sighed with relief upon seeing the relatively smooth transition from the previous part to the current.

And I’m glad we decided on Dom for this speech. Legosi’s great but he’s still too scary to most people.

Dom spoke first, talking about work ethic with passion and creative flair once again thanks to Louis allowing for minor changes in the script. After that it ended with Sheila who wrapped the bow on the speech with a semi-short talk about what the drama club meant and what it stood for, then all of the club members evacuated the stage.

Louis and Sanu came back up, speaking to the audience, this time telling them that they’d get to see what each group was really capable of.

In the same order as the long speech, the actors team came out with a small part of a play that they chose. Funnily enough, a lot of the actors wanted to try Legosi’s “rendition” of the Adler play’s ending, creating a somewhat weird feeling for Bill as he now stood where Legosi once stood over him. Aside from Bill forgetting his last line and having to Improvise, it went off without any trouble.

The dance team was up next, though due to Sheila not having enough strength in her for it, Juno had to assume the full lead of the dance instead of her dancing with Sheila. The leopard felt awful watching all of her friends dancing up on the stage without her, but she was quickly reassured by the rest of the club.

After the five-minute dance was over, it was time for the stage crew to give it their all. Since they didn’t really have any head on displays like the other groups, the stage crew put on a multi-colored light show the best they could and played some music over the stage’s speakers. It didn’t last long but it conveyed their job well enough.

Finally, it was almost over. All Louis had to do was his final part and then the drama club’s job would be complete.

“…And you may assume that this club is one of inclusivity by looking at our proud members standing side by side whether they be carnivore or herbivore. I’ll say that you’re right, but not just for carnivores and herbivores. Recently, it has come to our attention that one of our newest members would turn out to be a hybrid, and yet he still worked hard every day to become better than he was before. He may not be here now; however, this goes out to anyone who shall give us your time. The drama club is a safe place for all people, no matter who you are!” Louis ended it off with a punch in his voice, finalizing Melon’s place in the club among his peers.

The crowd cheered and gave their applause as Louis walked off the stage and the lights dimmed.

It was perfect. Down to the most minute detail.

Louis came back behind stage to see the club looking back at him.

“I went a little off script I’ll admit, however it is things like this that the drama club does for its members.” Then they too cheered.

Except Legosi and Sheila, who were a little preoccupied.

Newest member?... Melon… Is a hybrid?… Legosi thought.

Now everyone knows he’s a hybrid. Sheila thought.

Both were surprised by Louis’ admission to having a hybrid in the club, especially given the stigma they still carry with them.

“Speaking of which, Legosi have you seen Melon by any chance? You’ve been away from the club a lot recently, so I was hoping that you’d know if he was.” Sheila turned to say into the wolf’s ear.

“No… I haven’t seen him in a while.” Legosi said, even furthering Sheila’s worry.

The rest of the club thinned out to enjoy their night at the festival. Legosi was planning to go talk to Haru and Louis, however Juno had other things in mind. While he was walking towards the dissipating crowd in from of the stage, Juno once again had her hand around his arm.

“Juno what-?” Legosi could get the rest of her sentence out before she interrupted him.

“Come on Legosi, lets go to the meteor together!” She didn’t wait for a response before pulling him along.

They passed many people though most of them got out of the way, one such person was a rabbit that Juno didn’t like. A moment of eye contact between them was shared as Juno picked up the pace to get away from Haru as fast as possible.

I won.

Juno had also made it to the meteor, Legosi nearly out of breath from not being prepared to run.

“We’re here.” She said, turning to face Legosi, “I have something important to say.”

Legosi didn’t know for certain, but he could tell the direction of this conversation, having recently just had one like it. He winced in mental pain as Juno opened her mouth once more to tell him what he had already heard before.

“Legosi. When we’re standing together like we are now, I always feel so excited yet so calm. Like my world is spinning on its head but its fine because I’m with you! Please won’t you light a candle in the meteor with me?” She grabbed his hand with hers, pulling him closer and looking at him with near irresistible eyes.

Yet I feel… Nothing

‘Nothing at all…’

“Juno I can’t. Look, I’m sorry that it has to be this way, but I don’t see you like that. Don’t let me break your heart though, there are plenty of others who still love you all the same.” Legosi put in one breath, swiftly crushing Juno’s feelings with the business standard of “no thank you.”

“But why?” She cried to him, not seeing how he could choose a rabbit over her.

I even tried to make you bite me Legosi but you ran away instead of making me your thrall! I tried to get close to you every time I could! How could you not love me?

‘We should make him our thrall! Then he can’t say no to us…’

Not right now, I can’t…

Wet streaks flowed down Juno’s face as she bolted away into the darkness, far from the meteor’s calm glow. She didn’t care that she was in public either, using her hands to cast a spell, disappearing completely despite never leaving Legosi’s view.

Another heart I touched... And hurt. Perhaps I have a talent.

There wasn’t much for him to think about Juno. She was a wolf; he was a wolf. He’s a vampire; she’s a vampire. Aside from that, they had little in common and not much time spent together that wasn’t based in supernatural hijinks.

I just hope that this talent applies to Haru as well. She’s going through a lot right now and I need to be with her. For her sake.

Legosi tilted his head, smelling the air around him. It was very crowded with the scents of other animals, meaning that Legosi couldn’t catch a trace of who he was looking for, meaning that he would have to look for her himself.

With long strides, he paced through the claustrophobic nightmare gathered around the meteor. He eventually found a nice perch in the form of the now unlit stage. It was elevated and if anybody asked why he was there he could say he was doing work for the stage crew since everyone saw him up there with them.

It was nice being able to see so many people having a good time. It almost reminded Legosi of the view from the tower in the black market, except this time, herbivores and carnivores were coexisting instead of being sold and buying each other to be eaten.

“One perk of this is that I can see in the dark now.” Haru snuck up on Legosi, snickering when he stepped back a little.

“Oh, I was looking for you.” He looked down at the rabbit, beautifully illuminated by the moonlight.

“I would ask you a question but the way you’re staring kind of answers it, so I’ll ask you this instead.” She looked up at him, a smirk on her face, “This place is a bit too open for my liking. Would you like to go somewhere a bit more secluded?”

“Why would we do that?” Legosi asked, making Haru laugh a little.

“To dance of course!” She said sarcastically only to then realize Legosi didn’t understand her.

Quietly, he scooped her up into his arms before running away with her in his hands. He was very fast now that he was using the full extent of his agility.

“Legosi ah-!” Haru clung to him as he began leaping up a nearby set of stairs five steps at a time, each jump tightening her grip on the wolf.

Abruptly he would come to a stop, though Haru wouldn’t know why until she turned around from her dizziness. The entire city glowed white and blue from where they were. She could see the calm sea as well as the star filled sky. Above it all was the magnum opus of the night shining its cold light onto the shadow ensnared world, the moon itself.

“Is this better?” Legosi asked, getting down to hold her hand.

“Perfect.” Haru responded.

So, under the moon, the two would dance the night away under the royal yet humble moonlight. Elsewhere though, a presence lay alone, and depressed he was.

Louis’ Private Quarters

The red deer laid down in his empty feeling bed, small sniffles could be heard from under the sheets. Though he was not disappointed, not with the wolf of his desire at least. He was only dissatisfied with himself, casting all the blame of Legosi’s forgetfulness on himself, assuming that he just didn’t want to talk with the young star.

After all, why would he? Of course he still fucking hates me! He’s just too kind to say that to my face even after I made his girlfriend cry in front of him! I’m sorry Legosi, I can’t stop loving you and I don’t know why.

Louis was completely out of tears at this point, having wasted most of them away before midnight hour. Still despite being out of tears to shed, he still had to reach for the tissues on his nightstand occasionally to wipe up all the spit that leaked from his quivering lips.

After Juno and Legosi’s Talk

Juno was sitting on a bench, most of the other people had left to get back to their dorms in time. Not her though, with her power she could be back in a matter of minutes. It was evident that she’d been crying though she tried to hide her sadness through a hollow smile.

“You know you don’t have to lie when no one will believe you.” A small fox came up to her while she was distracted with herself. She couldn’t tell why but something was up with him, especially because of his very noticeable accent.

“What are you talking about?” She sat up, trying to weld her eyes shut so the dam of tears behind them wouldn’t burst out.

“C’mon lass, you ain’t fooling me. I can spot when someone’s hurting.” He looked up at her, surprising her with the care in his eyes.

“Why did he say no? I spent all the time in the world with him and did everything I thought was right!” Juno burst out, stinging streams wailing out of her eyes like waterfalls.

“Woah there, easy. Look, I don’t know who he is, but I think that you do. Given what happened, I think it might be important to ask yourself the question.” The fennec sat on the grass since he was unable to reach the space next to her.

“What question?” Juno asked, trying to stay coherent while crying all of the water out of her body.

“Who is he now, or in other words, what is he to you?”

Juno stopped crying, looking down at the fox. They locked eyes for a dozen seconds before Juno stood up and picked him up with her hands in one motion. Without warning, she pressed her lips to his, desperately grasping for anything that could even slightly fill the void in her heart.

“I never got to do that with him.”

“Slow down, I-.”

“You’re coming back with me.”

Without any more resistance, the fox allowed for Juno to get a better grip on him before beginning to leap towards the school, sometimes going over the shorter buildings. The fox was in bewilderment from Juno not holding back anything about her abilities. Within a short time, they’d be back on campus, though Juno would again go higher. This time she ran up the walls of one of the main buildings before coming to the flowery roof top. Its aroma was pleasant and powerful, dominating both of their senses. Within all of the plants was a small area without flora and a shed that had been refitted as a small bedroom.

“You don’t need to be anywhere, right?” Juno asked the fox.

“No ma’am.” He gulped, only just now realizing the situation he found himself in.

“Good. I’m not done.” Juno opened the sliding door, already complaining before the fox could step inside himself.

Something tells me I'll be deaf by daylight.

The Shishigumi Hideout

A young lion opened the door to his old boss’s private room. He shivered a little still seeing the bloody floors from the massacre that had just occurred.

Man, I’m so lucky I lost that bet. If I was inside instead of on outer perimeter check, I would’ve died like the others.

Some of his fellow gang members survived at first but each succumbed to their wounds by the end of the night. The closest was a new recruit that killed himself after waking up in fear that whatever attacked him would come back to finish the job.

“I brought you my phone from downstairs. Do you want it?”

“No act-tually, I need your number. Your previous boss was grateful enough to bequeath his t-to me.” The monstrosity smiled back at him from the balcony while flashing his old boss’s new phone.

Agata would’ve killed him as soon as he stepped foot inside the hideout if not for three reasons. First, Agata wasn’t armed when he first came in, at least not with the capability to risk if the guy’s gun was loaded. Secondly, it was very clear to Agata that this was just a kid, no older than eighteen. Lastly and most embarrassing for Agata to admit to himself.

I’m not a leader or a lone wolf. I don’t know why but he really draws me towards him, almost like a leader should, right?

“Okay! You can have your phone back.” The hybrid turned back to look out at the old city again, “Oh and I sh-should warn you,”

“We’re going to do things a little bit differently.”

Past The Old City District And Into The Forest

“You learn so fast! Tell me, does it come naturally?” Sebun asked, admiring her patient’s adaptability.

“Not really. It’s more like I feel like I have to learn quickly.” He answered, looking at his hand as his fingers retracted once more.

Sebun wrote down a few things on her clipboard.

“Still, to learn how to move your arm again and in this short amount of time… Is unlike anything I’ve seen! Surely you have a motivator, yes?” She asked, wanting to know his answer.

“Revenge.”

Chapter Text

A Long Time Ago

“Put your hands on their shoulder, keep a firm grip so that way if they move you won’t tear the neck.” A larger labrador guided a small Jack’s hands towards the shoulders of a sleeping sheep. “Now bring your fangs down to their neck and bite using your specialized teeth, and remember, drink the blood, don’t suck it out.”

Jack held the sheep, looking at the sleeping sheep’s face. His mentor had put the herbivore to sleep using a spell that Jack was meant to learn soon. After examining the person before him, Jack would lean down and sink his teeth into the neck of the person below. Thirty seconds would go by before Jack would feel a tap on his shoulder.

“I think that’s enough for now. Don’t forget to lick the wound so it will heal up.” Jack lifted his head before going back down briefly to begin the healing stage of the vampire bite. “Well done little one! At this rate you’ll have more thralls than I do!”

“But this one was asleep. If I want to make them a thrall, they must be awake.” Jack said, grabbing the hand of his master while looking up at him.

“I’m glad to know that you’ve been paying attention! Though I wouldn’t worry about that. Most people struggle mentally during the bite, not physically.” The larger labrador guided Jack to the door of the dark apartment’s window.

“But what if they do try to retaliate?” Jack was lifted by his mentor through the window before the larger canine shapeshifted into a much smaller bat to fit.

“Then you’ll be forced to kill him. It is better to put them down than to allow them to hurt others in their pursuit of vengeance. This outcome is nearly guaranteed of any potential thralls spared by the vampires that bit them. They try to hunt down the vampire that bit them and kill them, harming anyone who might stand in their way.” Jack’s master then turned into a large bird, one that would allow his smaller student to ride the back of. “Now let’s go home, I know you don’t need to, but I still want you to get your sleep.”

“Okay…” Jack yawned as he mounted the back of his shapeshifted master.

They together would fly for a couple minutes before reaching the edge of the city where it clashed with the forest that separated Cherryton from the closest city to it. Jack’s master would suddenly begin lowering himself over a seemingly random part of the forest. This, however, was actually a very important spot for not only him and Jack, but all of this overlord’s underlings and thralls. A manor was placed under the shadow of a large hill and was surrounded by tall trees that were large enough to nearly cover its roof. The two would land at the gate that served as the only intended entrance to the manor, at which Jack would get off on his own so his master could return to his natural form.

“Greetings master Beaumont! I’m glad to see that you return with your student safely.” A cat dressed in a butler’s outfit opened the gate before bowing before his master.

“You’re too kind Oliver. Please, would you escort young Jack to his room? I have business to attend to back in the city.” Beaumont asked, getting ready to transform again.

“Why of course sir. And may I remind you that you mustn’t say please for a humble servant such as I?” Oliver raised his head while signaling Jack to come over.

“And what fine ruler disgraces those who allow them their power?” Beaumont smiled at the cat before turning into a bird once more and taking off.

Oliver only smiled back as he watched his master leave. After he left, Oliver turned his eyes to Jack. The young canine too watched his master leave yet seemed uncertain of what to make of him.

“You should be grateful that our master has chosen you to be his successor! There truly is not a single vampire who will ever match his benevolence.” Oliver said to Jack, hoping to convince the labrador of their shared master.

After that, the cat would take Jack’s hand and guide him inside the great manor, taking him to his room so the boy could rest.

Present Day, Cherry Forest

His regenerative process has proceeded without flaw though his memory retention seems to wax and wane. Last night was fairly productive though. It seems that he is very adaptable when at peak mental efficiency.

Sebun looked down at her clipboard. Attached to it was a paper on which she was supposed to fill out the results of their first test using her colleague’s new invention. She recalled a memory of her asking how the fluid regenerates tissue, to which the response was limited.

“Tell me doctor, how does this fluid heal injuries so quickly? An advance like this could launch the medical world forward a few hundred years!”

“I have my ways. I’ve already spoken to your boss about the project as well. You’re going to be sleeping in the forest for a couple of months. The device will be in the basement and from there all you need to do is find someone who could use it.”

“Why must I be the one to find the subject? Couldn’t we just pay someone to test the machine on?”

“No. Under no circumstances should you disclose that a machine like that even exists. Your boss’s word as well as mine.”

She tapped her pen on the wooden table as she recalled that conversation. Sebun then heard a quiet beep from the stairway in another room. She got up from the dining room table and pushed her chair in before walking into the kitchen. She looked out the window at her new car.

I still remember that night like it was only a few hours ago.

Sebun had been instructed to look for anyone with a recent severe injury that would also be safe to house by herself. Of course, that meant an herbivore, which already aligned with who she was looking for since herbivores tend to get injured more. During the night especially though, she figured she would have the highest likelihood of finding an herbivore who needed medical treatment. After all, no society was without flaw, and she’d had her own encounters with carnivores here and there.

Though none of those were particularly dangerous for me, at least on the surface. More humiliating if anything.

Sebun would then turn onto the road in front of Cherryton Academy just as an alpaca was running for their life out of its main gate. Without a second thought she stepped out of the vehicle and ran over to his assistance. The herbivore then passed out, likely due to his left arm being completely crushed and his right seemingly ripped off. Steeling herself, Sebun lifted the boy into the passenger seat of her car before getting into the driver seat. With not a second to lose, she floored the gas and took off towards the edge of the city and back to where her current experiment was taking place.

At least they supplied me with a new car after the patient got blood all over my old one.

Sebun was again reminded of her responsibilities when another beep was heard from the other room. Not seeing a point to delay, she returned to her course and found the storage room of the old manor. Within were many things, all of which were very dusty and or rusty and probably a health risk. All except for a staircase in the back of the room that served as the building’s entrance to its basement. Another impatient beep would ring out from the machine beneath the floor, telling the sheep that time was of the essence.

“I’m going as fast as I can.” She said to herself as she walked down the steps two at a time.

The floor became that of old stone instead of rich wood as she reached the basement floor, on the walls were lights she’d set up in her spare time in the manor. Sebun would then look to her right, feeling the wall for a small change, pressing into it when she found it. Her boss didn’t want any risks of the patient escaping after being healed so he had some security modifications made to the manor along with the installation of the healing device. The part of the wall would sink in before turning, revealing a keypad that once the correct code was entered, would shut the basement by covering the stairs with a fake floor.

After that, she’d go over to the device itself. It was large, made of mostly glass that held the fluid in and allowed for observation of the patient while they were undergoing the healing process. The rest was a metal container with a drainage system that was hooked up with another storage vat where the fluid would go to when not being used in the main device.

Sebun would find her small desk and computer, using it to initiate the draining system on the machine. This caused the alpaca suspended in it to also slowly lower to the floor of his container as the fluid moved elsewhere. A couple of patches were placed all around his body, though mostly on his arms where he had sustained the most damage. Sebun then entered a different command into her computer once the liquid was completely moved to its other container, causing a hatch in the center of the machines steel base to open up, swallowing the alpaca withing whole before spitting him out on a tray in its side.

Sebun lifted him up, an act that had gotten significantly harder after his physical healing process was completed and moved him to a cushiony sofa that Sebun was told had been there before the machine was installed. She then removed his patches and placed them on her desk. Finally, she’d seat herself in another comfortable chair that sat in front of the couch, which is when she noticed she forgot her clipboard.

Not like it really matters. The tests are finished, now I just need to exercise his spotty memories.

Every time Sebun had woken up the alpaca, he’d never remember everything about his life. Sometimes he’d talk of his life as a six-year-old whereas the last time he was awake he spoke very briefly of revenge, seemingly reminiscing on his attack a few months prior. Still, even with such inconsistencies, Sebun was sure she could awaken all of his memories. Luckily, she would not have to wait long to test her methods as the herbivore before her.

“Els?” He asked, “Els is that you?”

The alpaca rolled a little, making Sebun have to lean forward to push him back onto the furniture.

Els? Who is Els?

“No this is not Els. Could you open your eyes for me?” Sebun said.

The boy would open his eyes at her request, allowing him to see where he was.

“Wh-What? Where am I? Who are you?” The patient backed away into the soft back of the couch.

“Don’t worry, you’re in a safe place. I’m Sebun, I helped you during your healing process. Now, can you tell me what you last remember?”

“I was at school. Louis had just told me and somebody else that we were free to leave drama club early, but I don’t know why.”

“Where do you go to school?”

“Cherryton Academy.”

“Who is Louis?”

“Louis is the leader of the drama club. He’s a deer and is very popular.”

“Okay. Now who is Els?” Sebun asked another question, though this one she hadn’t asked before.

“Oh, she’s a friend from drama club. We don’t talk much outside of the club but she’s nice.

Interesting. A friend might be just the spark to stoke his memory.

“You seem to be close to her. Are you good friends?”

“Not really, outside of drama club she usually just greets me and leaves.”

“Can you try and replicate one of her greetings?”

“Hey Tem, I’m excited for drama club today!” Tem mimicked.

So, his name is Tem. Finally, an improvement.

Throughout every wake-up evaluation Sebun held with the alpaca before her, a few consistencies would follow. The first was his memory being locked to some period of life, either a day or a broad month. Secondly were his difficulties remembering finer details and names, only having mentioned two before. Louis was common to hear though rarely he’d mention a Legosi as well. Thirdly was a complete inability to remember his own name, though thankfully that part of the cycle had just been broken.

“Tem, are you aware of why you are here?” Sebun asked, unsure of how close this memory window was to his attack

“No ma’am.” He answered. “Can I ask some questions now?”

“You’re always welcome to ask questions! You are my patient after all!” Sebun answered.

“Do you know why I’m here?” Tem asked, seemingly aware that he was lacking all of the pieces in his mind.

“Unfortunately, the fact is that I do. Tem, you were attacked by someone, and it gravely wounded you.”

“Wha-? Bu-But who? Who would do that?” Tem looked at his knees, seemingly panicked by the news.

Sebun seeing this, got up from her chair and sat next to him. She placed a hand on his back to comfort him.

“That’s what I’ve been trying to figure out. You’ve woken up before at different stages of your healing. This time though you were able to remember your name which is a huge step in the right direction!” Her words did help Tem calm down a little though it was apparent that he was still a little shaken from the news.

“Where am I then? Shouldn’t I be in a hospital or police station or something?”

“Don’t worry about your medical treatment. I can assure you that you received the most state-of-the-art attention while you were healing. As for the police…”

“What? Did something happen? Are they not going to investigate it?”

“Tem. You died.”

12 Years Ago, Cherry Forest

“Oliver sir?” Jack quietly called, stopping the Siamese cat before he closed the door.

“Please, not such unrequired formalities! What do you require of me young master?” Oliver turned in the doorway, looking back at the canine who was tucked comfortably in his sheets.

“I’m scared.” Jack answered, looking at the open door to his spacious closet and window with its drapes all but closed.

“But young master, there is nothing to be afraid of. There is nothing in this entire country that could harm you! You are safe, if not for your vampiricism than because of our master. He would not leave this manor if there was even a chance that harm could come to not just you but any of his humble servants! As you know, he is not currently blessing the property with his presence, as his grace has been called elsewhere, and therefor you are safe.” Oliver’s words didn’t seem to make sense to Jack though, as he knew of creatures that he could never have conjured with only his imagination.

“But what of the wicked monsters that I saw in the codex? It said that they were very dangerous, even to vampires!” Jack shivered a little bit as he recalled an image that was inscribed in his master’s tome, “What of… The chimera?”

Oliver sighed as he reentered the room with Jack, closing the door behind him. He went to the window to hide the room from the outside world, bringing slight comfort to Jack. The cat then travelled into Jack’s expansive closet, searching the boxes within before exiting and closing that door as well. Through the dark, Jack’s eyes could see what he held in his hand, a book, on its cover was a simple illustration of a fox and a rabbit.

“Master warned us not to let you snoop in his chambers. I guess I shall shoulder the burden of failing him.” Oliver garnered a sad expression, contrary to the usual happy display he put on around his young master.

“What are you holding?” Jack asked, intrigued as Oliver sat down on the side of his bed, lighting a small candle that only gently illuminated the area next to him.

“A book of many stories, all for you to listen to and imagine in your head.” The cat pushed the frown off of his face and reintroduced the smile again.

Jack listened indeed, following Oliver’s instructions to get snug in his bed and close his eyes. Then Oliver would clear his throat and begin to tell tales written by a renowned poet from the mid nineteenth century. If Jack heard a word he didn’t know, which was seldom for the word reservoir, Oliver simply instructed Jack to imagine what it looked like in his mind. Many stories came and went through Jack’s imagination, each one submersing the boy deeper and deeper into his own little world of imagination, each one dragging him further and further away from the thoughts that scared him. Eventually, Oliver would be interrupted by the sound of gentle snoring.

Oliver would then close the book and leave it next to the candle which he snuffed after. Carefully, he’d stand up and make his way to the door, though one time looking back to see his young master rest. He smiled even wider at the sight of the golden child sleeping well, and thanks to his help no less. He’d then turn back and open the door, only to see his master waiting for him. The cat would step out and close the door behind him.

“I finished my errand quicker than I expect so I came back hoping to maybe be the one to tuck Jack in tonight, but I just couldn’t interrupt such a wholesome moment between my two children.” Beaumont smiled warmly at his servant who now bowed before him.

“Master, I must apologize! I know I should leave such bonding between you and the young master, but I was not aware of your placement so close! I too must also apologize on behalf of my fellow servants for failing your request to keep your chambers off limits to young Jack, though if I shall, I’d like to take full responsibility for failure of such a simple order.”

“Rise.” Beaumont commanded, so Oliver did. “You have no need to apologize for aiding Jack with his fears. In fact, I would like to apologize for you needing to step in where I, as his father should have been. And you have no need to be sorry about that request I made to my servants. It was likely that he would learn of the codex’s secrets some time in the near future regardless.”

Oliver wished to interrupt his master’s apology as it was in his eyes completely unwarranted, but it was impossible for him to do so. In his mind, the punishment for even a trivial thing such as interrupting the labrador should have the penalty of death, though of course his master would not do such a thing. His master was benevolent and would never stand for even his lowliest servants to be mistreated.

“Now I ask that you return to the servant chambers as I am not going to leave the manor for the rest of tonight, making your job unnecessary for the foreseeable future. Oh, and make sure that the other servants are aware that I am personally responsible for your departure from your post.”

Beaumont held out his hand to his servant’s forehead, to which the cat nuzzled into it. A brief searing pain branded Oliver’s head but only released ecstasy within his mind. The seal that he now sported on his head was something he lived for, his master’s approval. A physical statement from his master stating his satisfaction with the cat’s work.

With glee, Oliver would leave Beaumont.

Present Day, Cherryton

“I... Died?” Tem looked at Sebun with fearful eyes, “But I’m right here…”

“There was a large amount of your blood thanks to your injury and some of your fur as well. It was concluded that you were devoured within the hour.”

“But… Well then, I’ll just show them that I’m alive! I can’t just sit here while all my friends think I’m dead!” Tem said with determination.

“No no Tem, you can’t. You may be physically healthy but you’re still not mentally healed. You don’t remember much, and unless Louis, Legosi or Els is the one that tried to kill you, your attacker could just blend in so they could kill you again and you’d be none the wiser. You also would be essentially coming back to life in everybody’s eyes, who knows how some people would react if you just showed back up to class or even your own home.” Sebun stopped Tem from trying to stand, keeping him on the couch.

“But then what am I supposed to do?”

“We’re going to try and heal your memory.” Sebun said, moving back over to her computer.

She typed a few things though Tem couldn’t see what was happening on her screen from the couch. He was waiting for something to happen when a strange song came on. Eerie and unsettling yet weirdly nostalgic at the same time. He swore he heard a loud spotlight come on when the violins played a sudden sharp note that made him uncomfortable just by hearing it. Sebun then returned to her patient, sitting down and turning to face him.

“Rest your head on my leg and close your eyes, this will help get your memories back.”

So, Tem did, laying down on the couch with his head on Sebun’s leg. He looked up at her with a worried look to which Sebun gave him a doctor’s smile, the one that says, “everything is going to be okay”. He closed his eyes, trying to focus on the music as best he could while Sebun placed her hands on the side of his head.

“Now relax…  This music will only… He… Lax…”

Tem awoke on a stage. He stood up and looked around at that endless darkness that swallowed his surroundings. A spotlight shot on though he couldn’t tell where the light was coming from, like it was being pointed at him from all directions. Through the areas between the light and dark, he saw people running in and out of visibility. As he homed in on the figures more, he realized that it was just one person, Els.

A letter would drop from the abyss above him and into his hands, he would try to open it only to realize that it already had been. He pulled out the slip of paper that he knew lay dormant inside, waiting for the moment to arise when it was needed. He unfolded the note and read it to himself though it read differently than how he’d written it, though most notably it was addressed to him.

“Hey Tem, alpaca fur is kind of different from sheep wool, right?” It read, after which a pencil appeared in Tem’s hand.

“Hah! Sheep wish they had fur this fine! You can feel for yourself.” He wrote back.

Suddenly a grey hand reached out of the paper, making Tem drop it. From the ground where it landed sprouted Legosi, who gently caressed his friend’s smooth fur.

“You’re-.”

“-Late. If you come in late again, I will start making stay after the club to clean up the mess the carnivores keep leaving around.”

Suddenly Legosi disappeared and Louis stepped on stage wearing his Adler costume. Suddenly the pencil in his hand became a sword and he was now in costume as well. They dueled even though it was obvious who had the upper hand in the fight. Eventually, Tem’s sword would be knocked out of his hand, and he would kneel in defeat.

“Tem. I see that you've developed greatly since our last rehearsal.” Louis put his hand on Tem’s shoulder, a gallant smirk etched into his appearance.

“That’s great news Tem! I’m proud of you!” Called a familiar voice, seemingly making Louis disappear with their words.

Riz the bear would come out from the new curtains behind Tem, putting his large hand on the small herbivore’s recently healed arm. He smiled and stared at the alpaca with his small eyes before walking off into the darkness. Once he did though, Tem's other arm felt funny as well.

Then Tem would start falling into the stage and down a set of stairs that seemed to loop him back to the top of the stage until he heard a projector turn on and he’d see the stairs more clearly. At the top of the stairs was a person large and bulky in stature, but if he went down the stairs and landed back on the stage, doesn’t that mean that they were on the stage as well? Tem turned to see the person he was looking at behind him, who turned right as the lights cut out.

12 Years Ago, Cherry Forest

Jack yawned, another day he woke up after sleeping soundly. Oliver, who sat in a chair in the corner of Jack’s room, then got up at the sound of his young master’s awakening to ring a bell outside his door. The cat then left the door open as he went to go do his other tasks.

Not thirty seconds later, three identical she-wolves would come through Jack’s door, two going into his closet and the other would assist him out of his royally sized bed. The other two wolves would then come out of his closet holding a royal blue frock coat along with the rest of his attire. Jack’s focus was the coat though, as he would protest its usage on him as always.

“But Ms. Ellen, I don’t like that one. It itches my fur too much!” He said as he reluctantly took it from the two ladies so they could leave him to change.

“It is not about comfort today young master Jack. Our master has an important meeting, and he is bringing you along so you must look outstanding!” Hellen said back to Jack.

“Does that mean you’re going to do that stuff with my fur again?” He asked, almost not wanting to know.

“Yes, young master Jack, now alert us when you are finished.”  Ellen told him. All three of the wolves had left him to get into his attire, so he did the best he could, using magic whenever and wherever things were difficult, or it was needed.

“I’m done!” He called, making the three canines come back in to prepare the rest of Jack’s appearance.

They had him sit in the middle of the room in a wooden chair that they pulled from his closet so they could look at him from all directions. They fixed his clothes here, combed him there, added a special gel to his fur that kept his hair firmly in line, even if Jack hated it. Hellen and Ellen both worked on his left and right side while the last wolf, El, worked on his face. She only touched on his face a little as she knew very well that Jack could not stand too much being added to his appearance, even if it did conflict with her master’s orders to make him look as presentable as possible.

“Okay Jack, you’re done. Our master awaits you in the front yard.” All three of them let him go, standing up in unison to wave him goodbye to which he did the same.

Jack hurried down the steps of the manor as fast as he could in his constricting apparel. He did not know why his master insisted on such old clothing being the most formal but there was nothing Jack knew that could change his mind. Master Beaumont, as liberal as his ideas were for a vampire, like everyone seemed biased for nostalgia.

He reached the front door and tried to open it himself though couldn’t because of its immense weight. Even though he was a vampire, he was still a child which strength-wise mattered more. He would struggle until another passing servant would come by and open it for him and apologize profusely for not coming sooner. Jack wouldn’t listen though, bolting out the door after seeing his master waiting out in the grass, already transformed into a great bird.

Jack would climb aboard his master’s back and they would take off to the city. Usually, Jack’s master was slower when Jack was riding with him, that way he didn’t endanger his protégé but also so that the young boy could find leisure in flying so high. Not today though, today he had to be fast. Master Beaumont was already in the old city district and looking for his landing location before Jack even realized how fast they were going, and they’d land before Jack could ask him to slow down.

“Okay Jack, we’re here.” Beaumont said, grabbing Jack’s hand with a firm grip.

They’d landed on the roof of an old building and were standing in a faded helicopter landing zone. Beaumont had already started taking Jack down the rooftop stairs and into the abandoned building before he could ask why they were there. Jack looked up at his master to see something he was not used to seeing on the golden canine, worry. He decided not to comment as it was evident to Jack that whatever was going on was important business and that it was probably better if he tried to stay as out of the way as possible.

They’d go down a couple floors until Jack and his master started seeing the literal writing on the walls telling them they were on the right floor. Beaumont then began taking seemingly random turns left and right through the abandoned facility’s barren halls, subconsciously gripping Jack’s hand even harder as he picked up speed until he eventually found the right door. On the floor around the door were a couple of candles though on the entrance itself was painted a cherry blossom tree. Beaumont knocked and the door flung open immediately for them to step inside.

The room had many candles lighting it very dimly, though as vampires none of its current visitors cared about the lack of light. In the center of the room was an old, red-wooded and low-to-the-ground table. On one side of the table sat Jack and his master and on the other a venerable fox in a Japanese style robe.

“Greetings Kaito.” Beaumont said, bowing his head, causing Jack to mimic him.

“Oh, and your son bows as well? You have mannered him well, Beaumont.” The fox stated.

“Thank you, great sir. I suppose this meeting is not over that poker match from six months ago? I have the money if you care for it.” Beaumont conjured a briefcase from his side that contained a lot of money, “I even got it in yen for you since I know you have no use for the dollar.”

“Thank you for remembering, friend, but no. I have different matters to discuss.” He pulled out a picture of a panda smoking a cigarette and gritted his teeth, “This panda has never been on my radar before two months ago where he stormed my compound in Cherryton with twenty other men. I do not mean to disrespect your integrity but when we swore to that agreement forty years back, you said that you’d defend any of my holdings on this island.”

“My greatest apologies admiral, I was uniformed of the attack or else I would have sent an assisting force.” Beaumont apologized.

“I do not need your apology Beaumont, what is done is done. I just need you to take him out via any means necessary. My men described him as a vampire’s scourge, someone who wouldn’t stop at the world to see all vampires killed.” Kaito pulled out a few more photos.

“Do you have any information on the man?”

“I don’t know where he lives but I do know that he has a wife and son, both pandas. Use that information how you wish.” Kaito let out a sigh, disappointed to see that it had to come to such means as he liked to keep wars away from families.

“Oof.”

All three vampires turned to see a young German Shepard, seemingly around Jack’s age fell through the door, her ear hitting the ground first as it was made apparent that she was listening to their meeting. Kaito quickly rushed over to make sure she was not hurt though it was clear that he was overreacting.

“Papa I’m fine.” She said, playfully trying to push him away.

Though as the father and daughter playfully laughed with each other, Jack was drawn to one particular detail about their new guest. Rags were wrapped all around her face and around the back of her head. She was blind.

“I’m sorry Beaumont for the intrusion! I simply wanted my daughter to experience one of these meetings firsthand as I assume you wanted your son?” Kaito picked her up and sat back down with the canine in his lap.

“It’s fine Kaito, you could’ve brought her in from the start! I wouldn’t have minded if Jack had a friend to talk to.”

“That’s the… Other reason she’s here.” Kaito braced himself for what he was about to say, “I know of your wife’s… Condition. I was hoping that given my daughter and her share similar afflictions, that maybe I could leave her with you for the foreseeable future. That way she could learn to live like this and be safe at the same time.”

Beaumont looked at his old friend before developing an empathetic smile.

“Of course I’ll take her in Kaito. Here, it’s the phone to the manor if you didn’t already have it.” The large canine gave a scribbled note to the slightly smaller fox.

“Okay Aiko, can you smell Mr. Beaumont?”

“I smell his perfume. Who else is here?” Aiko tilted her head to the air.

“That’s Beaumont’s son, Jack. You two are going to get along, okay?” Kaito said, putting his daughter to the side of him as he stood up. Kaito then hugged his daughter goodbye before leaving the room.

Beaumont couldn’t fly with two children on his back, so he’d have to call one of his servants to pick them up from the old city. After they exited the building, Beaumont held tightly onto both Jack and Aiko’s hands as he guided them to their pickup spot. Oliver would come ten minutes later to pick them up and drive them to the manor.

Present Day, Cherry Forest

“Woah! Easy does it.” Sebun stopped Tem from nearly jumping awake, clearly something happened during his trance.

“I-I remember! I think… That I remember.” Tem, now more relaxed after the initial wave of memories hit him, sat up slowly next to Sebun.

“Everything or almost everything?” Sebun had to ask. Either would work but she’d much rather not have her patient go rummaging around for clues about their near murder.

Or trying to avenge himself.

“Almost everything. I remember much more than before though, like my friends and my classes. Still, I can’t remember who-.”

“Don’t worry about that for now. This is a great improvement from before, and I’d like for you to enjoy that. Take it slow for now, its only a matter of time before the rest comes back to you.” Sebun said, putting a comforting hand on Tem’s shoulder.

Take it slow… But I nearly died… I can’t just relax knowing that somebody tried to kill me!

“I can’t just do that Sebun. I was attacked, nearly murdered! I can’t sleep knowing that there’s some carnivore out there in Cherryton who might be trying to make a meal out of my friends!”

Sebun looked at the alpaca with an understanding smile. She knew what Tem was feeling, even if she hadn’t ever felt it herself.

“I understand Tem, but please also understand that as your current caretaker I have to make sure you’re safe. I’m also legally responsible for making sure that your arms still have the same function as they used to.” Sebun stood up, beginning to walk across the room to the stairs where she would begin the sequence of opening the staircase, “That means a couple of tests still need to be made. Last time you proved great so I wouldn’t worry about it.”

Tem stood up as well, moving over to her and following the sheep up the newly opened stairs. The smell of the dust permeated the air of the large closet. As they stepped out of that dusty closet Tem quickly realized that the basement and closet were the exception to the rest of the building’s pristine glare. It was clear to him that he was in the kitchen currently, but the open doorways allowed him to easily see into the connecting rooms. One seemed to lead to a dining room of sorts and the other brought him and Sebun into a large open seemingly lounge oriented room. There was a lot of cushiony furniture spread all over the floor and plenty of small tables and seats around the walls. The center of the room was a gramophone that after closer inspection, still had a record on it. Tem then took a better look at the couches and cushioned seats and noticed that they all had drag marks, giving him the impression that dances used to be held in this room and that they’d move all of these things out of the way when they did.

Sebun would then remind Tem to follow her as she moved into the next room which looked to be a main hall of sorts. The entrance doors to their right were gargantuan enough to be considered gates, and to their left was a slope of stairs that Sebun was currently heading up. As Tem followed, she turned into a hallway and then cracked open the grandly sized dooway into the room at the end of it. As Tem walked to keep up with her, he looked at the walls of the mansion he seemed to find himself in. Old paintings that looked like they belonged in a museum lined the walls where they could, their unmaintained surroundings making the still somewhat vibrant colors of the pictures’ contents feel eerie and out of place.

Once Tem too had entered the room through the crevice between its doors, he saw for himself a beautiful sight. Even in the unkept state of the building, the floors of this room seemed pristinely clean, like a well-kept fur’s sheen. Three tall windows loomed on the wall across from Tem, standing over him and everything else in the room, though the center one especially did due to its slight elevation over the others. To his right was a couch and small table along with a couple of cushiony looking chairs, and to his left was a prestigious piano that sat isolated in its spot. Center to the room and up against the wall opposite to the room’s entrance was a regal bed, grand in size and nuzzled perfectly under the space between the window above it and the floor. Its royal accommodations were something Tem had only seen in movies like the curtains that enclose its frame in a sheet of privacy, or the seemingly endless amount of fluffy material to use as a blanket that seemed to ooze from the bed itself.

“Wow… This place is gorgeous!” Tem said, in awe at the experience.

Sebun looked back at him before smiling, letting him have his enjoyment of the room while she dug out the stuff she needed. Sebun walked over to the large double bed before getting down on her knees and reaching under its frame, pulling out a suitcase. She’d then walk over to the small table which she’d used to drink her morning coffee sometimes. She’d in fact, lounged just around everywhere in this old manor by now. From the kitchen and dining room to the corner of the storage room and her basement desk. Even the stairs in the entrance hall were not safe from her mission to make the most out of her time here, after all, once her job here was done, her boss would have no reason to keep her here living away in seclusion and secrecy.

“Tem, come here please.” She beckoned him over, so he walked over to her, “In this briefcase is some paper that I had for my clipboard. I need you to try and write your name on it.”

She opened the briefcase, taking out a sheet of paper before flipping it to its bland backside and placing it on the table in front of them. She then pulled a pen out of her pocket and placed it in Tem’s hand.

All I have to do is write my name? This should be easy…

Tem clicked the pen’s top and sat down in front of the table, pressing down on it with the side of his hand to keep it in place as he put the pen to the paper and… Scribbles. Tem lifted his hand and moved down a little on the paper to try again… Scribbles. Again, scribbles. Again, scribbles. Again, scribbles.

Why the hell is it so hard to write three letters?

Tem hid his face with a facepalm as he was about to try again before he felt a hand placed over the back of his. Sebun put a little pressure down on his hand, causing it to contact the paper for a few seconds and creating a small inkblot before guiding it right, then down. Over a space, she guided him in making a curve before bringing it back into itself. Another space to the side, Sebun gently brought his hand down a line and then made it bounce back up only to fall again. After all that Tem looked at the paper, numerous vein attempts at writing his own name suddenly transitioned into a large and child-like, admittedly strange looking version of his name as it reminded him of the time when kids first learn to write but always make the characters too big or too small.

Tem then turned to see that Sebun’s face was right there over his shoulder, patiently watching him as she guided his hand. She’d sat behind him to watch but couldn’t bear to see him struggle over and over again. Tem blushed before returning his head to its original position. It was a strange feeling, but he recognized that it did feel nice to have Sebun so close, having her caring gaze closely watching him over his shoulder.

And she’s touching my hand and it’s making me excited. Do I like Sebun?

12 Years Ago, Cherry Forest

Jack sat down at the piano next to Aiko. The piano seat was just big enough for the two of them to sit comfortably next to each other. Jack watched as the canine he was sitting next to felt the keys in front of her before beginning to play a song. It was familiar to Jack, maybe he’d heard it being played for one of his master’s dances? Either way, it made Jack close his eyes, imagining stars above him in the night sky, each shining with every high note. The music would slow down however, eventually coming full stop as it reached its end.

“You’re good at this Aiko!” Jack said, looking at the Shepard to his right.

“My papa says I’m a natural, that if I tried, I could become famous or something like that.” She itched the back of her head, slightly adjusting the rags.

“Is there something you want to do now? We have food if you’re hungry. I could even get them to bring it to us if you don’t want to go back down those stairs!” Jack suggested standing up before returning to his friend to help her do the same.

“I’m fine for now. Me and my papa had noodles before the meeting.” Aiko stated as Jack guided her to a couch on the other side of the room.

Jack would seat her first before sitting down himself on the other side, digging into the comfy cushions that were practically everywhere in the manor.

“So, Jack, is this your room?” Aiko asked, feeling the soft piece of furniture she was on.

“No, we passed my room in the hallway. It’s smaller and doesn’t have as much stuff in it.” Jack leaned back as he found his ideal spot on the couch.

“Then who’s room is this?”

“His mother’s.” A low growl emanated from the large doors that sealed the entrance of the bedroom.

The doors creaked open slowly as a large-clawed pale hand pushed them open, allowing for a colossal figure to step through. A titanic canine made her presence very known as she placed her feet through the door and closed it behind her, the barely doglike, almost wolfish canine amalgamate sniffed the air before turning her rag-wrapped head to the couch that Aiko and Jack were seated on. They were small enough to not be seen from the large animal’s angle, that would be if she was using her eyes. Great step after great step, the very large animal stepped over to the couch Jack and Aiko were sitting on.

“Who dare barge into my home and enter my room with my son?” She leaned over the couch and peered with her nose at the source of the unfamiliar scent in her nose.

Reaching out with one claw, she grabbed the unsuspecting Aiko’s entire head, feeling it before releasing her.

“Rags? Jack, is your company blinded dear?” She asked with a tilted head.

“Yes mother, Aiko is blind.” Jack said.

The behemoth that Aiko just nearly cried of fear from grew a very toothy smile that to anyone but Jack would’ve made them flee in terror. Suddenly, her form grew smaller as she shrunk down to a more friendly size, or at least as friendly sized as she could get given the traits that accompanied her vampirism.

I’m thankful that this Aiko is blind. Even with my height now being probably a third or fourth of what it was moments ago, seven feet is still massive to these children.

Jack’s mother then sat down in the space between both smaller canines, tucking them under her large wingspan, not only to keep them close but to also know where they were. She leaned over to her son and kissed him on the head before doing the same to Aiko. In her mind, they were family already despite not even knowing why the new child was here.

“What brings you here child?” She asked, gently rubbing the top of Aiko’s head.

“My papa wanted me to learn how to live like you do because I have a hard time seeing now.” Aiko leaned into the large canine next to her.

“How are you blind dear?” The mother asked.

“Everything is just color and light unless its right in front of me.”

“Why do you don the rags if you can still see, even if only a little?”

“My papa says that if I bond enough of my magic with them then it will let me see again.” Aiko said with hope in her voice.

“You mean like this?”

Jack’s mother placed the palm of her hand over the front of Aiko’s face. Aiko then felt wave after wave of pure, unfiltered energy wash through her head. Magic energy visibly crackled and sparked, which was very interesting for Jack as a spectator to watch. His mother’s hands even began to form small cuts at the raw magic that was flowing through her fingertips, causing her blood to speckle Aiko’s rags. Eventually though, the magic would sizzle and fade out, after which Aiko’s jaw would drop.

“I… Can… See…” Aiko would gasp before falling into the mother’s lap, asleep.

“Now Jack, can you explain to me what just happened?” She asked inquisitively.

“You channeled your magic into her then controlled her new abundance of magic and made it flow into her rags.” He said proudly.

“That’s right Jack! And the usage of so much magic drained her of a lot of her energy, causing her to fall asleep.” She added, patting Jack’s head before he yawned.

“I’m tired too.” Jack snuggled into the side of his mother, closing his eyes.

At least as children they still like to sleep despite their lack of need for it. I don't think it'd be healthy for Jack to always be up and thinking about things at this stage of his life.

“Go to sleep Jack, I’ll have something for you two to drink when you wake up.”

So, Jack did, falling asleep after a minute or so. This allowed his mother to again channel her magic energy though this time she tapped into her emotional reserves, calling forth all of the thralls in the manor to her like an ant queen does her ants.

I need two lambs and a bull to my room, sedated.

Her thoughts travelled like radio waves to the manor’s thralls, causing them to immediately drop their tasks and sort out who was going to go out and find the animals at their matriarch’s demand. Within a couple minutes, three groups of servants would leave to go find the animals to suit the mother’s demands and with great haste. With Master Beaumont, his grace had no bounds, he’d likely excuse them entirely if they didn’t bring him what he asked. Not with the mother though. As the servants and thralls had found out, Beaumont only knew fear for one person, and that woman could lay fury like vengeful god. Within the hour, two lambs and a bull would all be captured from the city, tranquilized and taken back to their home.

Present Day, Cherry Forest

I feel so useless.

Tem and Sebun had spent the entire day trying to find different tasks for him to attempt, each one he failed miserably, making Sebun come in and help out of pity. It was like every finger on his hands were left thumbs that only Sebun could make do anything, something that made Tem blush but also sowed a deep frustration within him. Anger only brewed though when it was mixed with the thoughts about his almost killer. He thought back, trying to remember something, anything that he could use to figure out the identity of his attacker, but he only drew blanks. Tem tried to relive the memory of him getting away.

The projector light was bright, causing his assailant’s front to be cast in shadow. His attacker was big but that could be just about any carnivore he knew. He was shaking, so much so that his hand brushed up against a forgotten item in his pocket. A razor. It wasn’t much but it was all he had against the carnivore. The person opened their mouth wide as they prepared to bite Tem, just as they did though, Tem pulled out his meager weapon, trying to use it on his attacker’s face but due to his gaping maw it ended up flying straight into the carnivore’s mouth.

Then pain.

So much pain.

All Tem could think was the mind shattering pain he was in previously then multiplied the world over. His head was breaking, coming apart at the seams from the melting world of hurt he was experiencing. He didn’t even think to look back as he ran up the steps and in any direction he could, he didn’t think at all. He heard roars from the lecture hall as he ran away, as far as he feasibly could. It only felt like seconds later he was running towards a sheep that he’d later learn was named Sebun, only to collapse and wake up in the basement of the manor he was in now.

“Tem… Tem!” Sebun snapped her fingers in front of his face.

They were both sitting back on the couch of the grandiose room that his first test took place in. Tem scowled a little as he looked at the table in front of him, pen and paper still present even in the dimmer candlelight.

“Were you even listening to me? I was asking where you were going to sleep.” Sebun huffed, slightly annoyed by the alpaca’s habit of zoning out. She took a breath though; she knew that he had a lot on his mind.

“Why does it matter?” Tem asked, looking at the large bed in the same room.

“Because I don’t want to spend the first thirty minutes of my morning looking for you. Two of my colleagues are coming to check on you and I want you to be awake for it.”

“Oh, okay then. In that case I guess I’ll take the bed over there.” The alpaca pointed at it.

“Aw, I liked sleeping in that one. I guess I’ll take this couch then.” She sighed with a smile, still content to sleep on the still admittedly very comfy furniture.

Tem’s face turned a little red at the idea of Sebun sleeping in the same bed he was going to be sleeping in.

“I mean you can sleep in the bed if you want! I don’t have a problem with the couch!” He exclaimed.

“Hmm? Are you sure? It’s really comfy.” Sebun asked but Tem nodded his head firm, “Suit yourself then.”

Sebun got up and left towards the large bed that sat underneath the middle of the three tall windows, each allowing some of the ambient light of the waning moon to drift inside, coating the regal bed and its burgeoning burgundy sheets a cold but soft blue hue. She climbed under the sheets and closed her eyes drifting off to sleep. Tem would too close his eyes as he stretched out on the couch, though he would not rest so easily.

Something held him down and kept his eyes slammed shut as visions of different carnivores flooded his mind. Anger ran through his mind like a flood as he began to feel hate for these disgusting creatures he once called friends. The more he thought, the more hate would brew. He was always so nice to the carnivores even when no herbivore would be! Then they try to eat him? He gritted his teeth in angered fervor.

“We know that it is was a carnivore that earned your ire.”

A voice rang in his head, echoing greatly within the confines of his mind.

“But it is not carnivores that you should hate, but the things that truly prey upon this world’s innocent. Not carnivores, but vampires and their wretched spawn.”

Vampires? I must be hallucinating. As if-!

A great pain that nearly rivaled losing his arm was placed upon Tem’s brain, inflicting him with a great deal of mental anguish. Then images of different people, carnivores and herbivores alike appeared in his mind’s shattered imagination. Some he knew, some he didn’t.

Legosi, Louis, Bill, another wolf, a rabbit, a sheep, a leopard, a labrador and even Riz?

It didn’t take an expert to figure out that the voice in his head was showing him different vampires. Was what was being said and shown to him really true?

“They all feast upon any poor soul who mistakenly gets close to them. It is a vampire’s only purpose in its cursed existence to take and ruin what we love. We have chosen you, Tem the alpaca and survivor of death, to be our instrument of vengeance. Do not let these damnable souls claim your world!”

Tem opened his eyes, it was cold, yet he was sweaty. He looked around in shock, seeing that the moonlight had aligned with the table close to him, shining light onto a strange book that was placed on it. The shine from the waning moon just enough to perfectly make the golden letters on its cover sheen.

Mors Miseri. The Wretched’s Death.

Chapter Text

13 Years Ago, Between The Two Cities

Beep! Beep! Beep!

Melon sat up in his bed, rubbing his eyes before reaching over to turn off the alarm on the small nightstand to his left. Not fully awake yet, Melon rubbed his eyes even harder, helping his vision wake up with him. He then froze, seeing his mother standing in the cracked doorway to his small room.

“You missed your alarm, Melon. That’s not good.” With her eyes seemingly always closed she smiled with full teeth at Melon.

Melon. The way his name rolled off of her tongue, it both was music and scratched glass to the hybrid’s young ears.

“That means you’ll be spending the day with mama, okay?” The leopard’s tail flicked back and forth as she waited for an answer.

“O-Okay.” Melon got up from his bed walking over to the dresser that contained all of his clothes across the room.

Melon usually spent his day with the nice sheep in the learning room but as his mother decreed, he was going to spend his day with her.

“Do you need help getting dressed Melon?” She asked, still keeping that smile plastered across her face.

“I c-can d-do it mama.” Melon said, smiling back at his mother.

“Okay then! Mama will be in the kitchen when you’re done.” She closed the door.

“Okay!” Cheer in his voice, Melon began to get out of his pajamas and into his clothes for the day.

Melon stepped out of his room in a button-up flower shirt tucked into his light brown shorts. He travelled down the hallway, passing his mother’s bedroom and the bathroom before coming to the already opened kitchen door. He stepped through, the smell of syrup immediately hitting his senses. Excitedly, Melon moved through the kitchen, past his mom who was nearly done with their breakfast. He walked into the dining room and sat himself down on his side of the square table. To his left was an empty chair and utensils had already been put in place for its space as well as Melon’s. On the right, however, was a completely empty space despite Melon always having a feeling that something or someone was always meant to go there.

“Breakfast is ready Melon.” His mother calmly came into the dining room after her son and placed his plate down then his own.

A small piece of a waffle was put in front of the hybrid who nearly salivated at the sight of it. Lightly drizzled with maple syrup and an ounce of honey, this was one of Melon’s favorites. Melon’s mother sat down in her spot at the table and reached for the remote that she always kept neatly in the middle of the table, turning the TV across the room on so she could listen to the news.

“You can eat now Melon. Just be careful to not go to fast, wouldn’t want all that food to go to waste, would you?” His mother smiled at her son before cutting into her much larger portion of the waffle she’d made.

Melon was cautious at first not to eat too fast but in the end couldn’t hold himself back. Forty seconds later, Melon was licking his fork, trying to clean off any syrup remnants with his tongue.

“My my, what a hungry little boy you’ve become. Be careful now, you don’t want to get fat now, would you?” She asked before taking a small bite out of her waffle.

“No…” Melon tilted his head down, now ashamed to have devoured his breakfast so quickly.

He hung his head down as his mother finished her breakfast, after which she turned the dining room TV off and excused herself. This left Melon alone to think while he waited for his mother to return.

Am I getting fat? Mama doesn’t want me to do that I don’t think. I shouldn’t do that.

After a couple minutes of Melon brewing what would certainly become an eating disorder later on in life, his mother came back, licking her lips.

“Come Melon, we’re going to the living room.” The leopard helped her son out of his chair and guided him by hand into the next room.

The living room was nice, though the sofa was Melon’s favorite part about it. Aside from the sofa, there was a recliner and a rug between them, both somewhat facing the TV that sat on top of a wooden stand up against the wall. The ceiling fan gave the room a comfortable temperature for both Melon and his mother.

She sat him down on the end of the blue sofa before sitting right next to him, nearly squishing him between her waist and the cushions of the sofa. She turned on the TV and again played the news, though the volume was so low that it was barely audible, even more so once it started raining. It started with a drizzle but became a full-on storm by the hour. Non negligible rain pelted the rooms windows, making Melon’s mom get up to close the curtains to try and help muffle the noise. There was nothing she could do to try to muffle the sound of the distant thunder, low rumbles could be heard like one’s stomach from a seemingly decent way away.

Melon let out a small yawn which his mother heard but didn’t react to, keeping her eyes focused on the screen across from her instead of looking at her son. The muffled sound of the rain along with the distant rumbling of the storm made him sleepy.

“Mama, can I lay down?” He asked, rubbing his eyes.

“Planning to sleep in the living room, are we? Hmm… Sure, but I will as well.” His mother stood up, letting the hybrid lay stomach up on the sofa, using one of the pillow-cushions as a headrest.

Melon wasn’t immediately sure what his mother meant though, but he’d learn quickly. He alone, even stretched, couldn’t take up even half of the sofa. His mother on the other hand was long enough to have her clawed feet touch one and have her head nearly touch the other. She near suffocated Melon under her weight, though her blood reeked breath prevented him from breathing regularly anyways. He tried to ignore his respiratory tribulations at first but quickly found them becoming an issue as he learned that stoicism only works for the able, something he as a four-year-old did not qualify as. He then tried asking her to politely get off of him but all that came out was struggled breaths that were drowned out anyways by his mother’s contented purring.

“Get… Off… Me.” Melon would finally struggle out, making his mother seemingly sad.

“Do you not want me to be with you Melon? Do you not love me?” She used her arms to sit up on her elbows that squeezed Melon’s arms together though not his chest, letting him breath normally again.

“Th-That’s not what I-I m-meant, I w-was trying-!”

“No, it’s okay Melon, your mama will be fine…” Melon’s mother sat up, beginning to cry. She almost stood up before Melon stopped her.

“Wait! I’m sorry mama, you can come back. It’s okay.” Melon looked to the side, ashamed of having upset his mother and uncertain if inviting her back was a good idea.

I have to. For mama.

“Thank you, Melon.”

The sudden waterworks then abruptly ended as Melon’s mother resumed her original position over her son, though this time it felt like even more weight was put on him then before. Melon tried his best not to thrash around as he felt like was his soul being pushed out of his body. All he could do was focus on his breathing as he struggled in his state of near nonliving, all while his mother looked at him with a smile that never left her face.

“You know you made your mama sad when you said that, Melon. Can I get a kiss to make it feel better?” Hoping that it would relieve his pain somehow, Melon nodded to which his mother immediately took action.

She pushed herself with her feet even farther up the sofa, now completely covering Melon with her head and chest. She then leaned down onto his face, her mouth contacting his. He then hoped she would get off of him after their faces touched but was confused when he felt her rough tongue part his lips and enter his mouth. She licked the inside of his mouth and hugged his tongue with her own, letting a low groan escape her as Melon was suddenly stricken with extreme fear.

Beforehand he couldn’t breathe, and it was like he had an entire wall on his chest but now it felt like there was nothing inside his lungs to begin with. In fact, he didn’t even have any lungs or organs in general. Melon felt as hollow as a desert cave, sandblasted open and empty to the core.

Present Day, Between The Two Cities

Melon and Agata sat in a diner that was open 24/7. Melon was eating a small order of fries whereas Agata had salad sandwich. He picked at the lettuce that was stuffed between the pieces of deli bread.

“I know t-that this may be unusual for a c-c-carnivore such as yourself, but I insist that you e-eat it.” Melon chuckled intermittently between words, causing them to stutter out.

Many of the people that visited this restaurant would have probably left at the sight of a hybrid walking into the building, if not immediately than probably after he sat down with a young-looking lion and began laughing to himself like a total lunatic. The customers at such a late hour were all just thankful that he definitely wasn’t some undercover agent doing a stakeout. Regulars around this time of night recognized the unlikelihood of a new face being indifferent to their business, though after listening to what the hybrid was saying, many concluded that he was too manic himself to call others out on their taboos.

“Anyways, I guess back to the plan?” Agata took a bite out of the alright tasting sandwich, trying to avoid eye contact with the people in the diner who would occasionally look back to their seat to see if Melon had done anything crazy yet.

What the hell happened to this kid? Even when he first showed up, he wasn’t this far gone! It’s like every second he breathes he borders even closer to pure mania.

“Oh yes! First, we need a f-fighting force! If you have any friends th-that l-l-like a g-good fight, be welcome to invite them!” Melon shot a dagger sharp glare at their onlookers, causing them to turn around, not wanting to be stared at by such a creature.

“Well, most of them are… Gone… Now.” Agata scrolled through his phone, looking at the contacts list he’d piled up over his time in the Shishigumi.

The lion sighed, going ahead and biting the bullet that was deleting most of them. In fact, the death toll on his contacts was larger than he anticipated as it only left him with one contact that he’d completely forgotten about in the massacre and following of a deranged hybrid.

I guess I forgot about you. Shit, you’re probably going to be so confused when you figure out-.

Agata dropped his phone, causing Melon to look at it curiously as it vibrated on the table. It buzzed for a few seconds as Agata stared at it like it was some freakish bug from the heart of the jungle.

“Shit! We should take this outside!” Agata said, grabbing the phone as the caller prematurely hung up, not expecting an answer.

Agata stepped out the cozy restaurant and stepped into a nearby alley, Melon following suit. Agata looked back at his phone’s screen, tapping the notification for a missed call to contact the only other surviving member of the Shishigumi.

“Agata. What the hell happened?” Ibuki’s voice was clearly distressed as it came through the speaker of Agata’s phone.

“There was a massacre-!” The young lion was cut off by Melon taking the device out of his hands.

“That I’m responsible f-for. I’m s-sorry for the losses. If you want to settle any grievances, we’ll be heading back soon enough.” Melon hung up, placing the phone back in its owner’s hands, “Right Agata?”

The lion only looked at him with disgust, something his mind told him he should have let show since he met the hybrid. Ever since Agata laid eyes upon the monster, he saw a level of chaos behind Melon’s eyes.

“What the hell did you do?”

“I m-made a p-promise. To not let h-him harm anyone.”

“Who?”

“The killer.”

“And you fucking failed!”

“I vowed that he would not prey upon t-the anyone, but g-given the nature of t-the Shishigumi, it’s hard for me to consider them i-innocent. It does show that he is w-willing to hurt others to get what h-he wants. A concerning factor-.”

“I don’t give a fuck about what he wants! You want to claim responsibility for it so badly? Why don’t you take the punishment for it as well?”

Agata pulled out a gun, hidden within his black pants. Melon only clicked his tongue before waltzing right up to the barrel of the weapon, placing the palm his claw on it. Agata, just wanting to find revenge for his fallen comrades, almost squeezed the trigger before he suddenly saw a terrifying visage standing over Melon. The flash of a tall, shadowy feline as well as not wanting to kill a teenager caused him to drop his arm back to his side.

“I know w-what you want Agata.”

Melon pulled out of his pocket a weapon of his own. While technically a knife, its actual purpose was much more specialized. Engraved on the hilt were verses of rituals known to weaken the strength of vampires. With the other hand he pulled out a locket made of silver. Etched onto its front was a pentagram. Inside, a small bag of salt.

“You want revenge.”

13 Years Ago, Between The Two Cities

“Oh, I forgot Melon. How did breakfast taste?”

Melon sat petrified on one side of the couch with his mother laying down to lean on his shoulder. He suddenly wasn’t tired after what happened a couple of minutes ago.

“I l-liked it.”

“I knew that tongue had good taste.”

“W-What?”

“Nothing Melon.”

The two stared again at the TV, his mother having changed it to a history focused channel. The topic that they were discussing was France’s rise to global hegemony. Melon tried his best to process what the owl on the documentary was saying since he didn’t learn anything that day. He also did it to distract himself from what had just happened to him. So over the course of a couple hours, Melon would absorb information as a sponge does water.

Apparently, their advantages can be traced back all the way to the days of the Roman Empire. As the Romans conquered, they usually asserted their claims and left garrisons to keep the peace before going to further conquest. And that they did, becoming the largest empire at its highest point until France would come in over a thousand years later and take its spot. In all their conquests, they gained much wealth through plunder and through tax, which they’d reinvest into three different places. Italy, Greece, and France. Italy was the home territory of the Romans, so it made perfect sense why they put their money there. Greece was also an imperative territory to Roman dominance over the Mediterranean Sea, as well as the Roman people finding kindred with their Hellenic brethren across the sea, which explained why they invested there. Lastly though was France, which only served the Romans as a forward point to take more land from the barbarians to the north, which is why they invested so much into its military infrastructure. That meant that by the fall of Rome in the year five hundred, France as a place already had tons of old barracks and armories for the locals to use for themselves.

“Oh, how responsible you are Melon! Even though you didn’t stay with sheepy downstairs you’re still trying to learn. How cute.” His mother sat up to tuck her son under her arm, squeezing him against her midsection, though unperturbed by growing horns that near pierced her gut.

“Mama, are you okay?” Melon had felt his horns which had nearly caused her injury. First making her cry and now this? If he hurt her, he’d never be able to forgive himself.

“I’m fine Melon. Just forgot about those beautiful horns of yours. They look just like your fathers.” She began to caress his horns as they sat, occasionally rubbing the top of his head with a finger or two.

BOOM!

Unlike all of the thunder which to Melon sounded distant and made him tired, this singular assault on his ears made a deafening crash somewhere nearby, evident as the power had gone out. Suddenly plunged into darkness and with the loud thunderclap so close, Melon clung to his mother, whimpering and scared. Seeing Melon’s fear and how he was clutching her so tightly with his eyes clamped shut, his mother flicked her tail, causing it to lightly tag the back of her son’s head. Now even if he opened his eyes and the lights came back on, Melon would be as blind to the world around him. Fear also ran more rampant through his brain as passive magic caused fright to surge through his mind uninhibited. Just for safe measure though, she also twirled her index finger through the air, causing the storm to grow much heavier in severity on a whim.

“Mama I’m s-s-scared!” Melon’s mother would grapple her child to her chest before standing up, carrying Melon with ease.

“Shhh, its okay. Mama’s right here, she’ll make you feel better.” She clutched him into her dearly as she quickly walked to her room, passing through the kitchen to do so.

Momentarily she paused in the hallway before continuing her course for the larger of the house’s two rooms. She brought Melon to her bed on which she laid herself and her son down, right next to her of course.

“Hush little baby don’t you cry~”

Minutes passed.

“Cause every little thing, is gonna be alright~”

An hour passed.

“Wherever you go I’ll be there. My dear, my dear~”

“M-My d-dear…” Melon’s voice shook vigorously as he finally broke the hex of fear that bewitched him, slowing his sobbing as he tried to sing with his mother.

“Don’t worry Melon. Mama’s always going to be with you. Even when it hurts, even when you’re sad or angry, mama will be there, right over your shoulder."

Melon sunk his face into his mother’s shirt, clutching her dearly as she comforted him by stroking the fur on the back of his head. She’d slowly travel to his neck as Melon cried softer and slower, eventually crying himself to sleep. His mother, however, would keep her claws on the back of her child, eventually sinking below his shoulders as he slept.

“Oh Melon. Mama will always love you. Mama will always think you’re beautiful.” She purred into his ears, making sure her words reached him even in his rest using magic.

Now having no use for it, Melon’s mother returned the storm to its original state, practically harmless and basically passive in location to their house. She could not, however, fix the power, that was just going to have to happen on its own which meant now air conditioning. She sighed, slightly agitated that in her never-ending want for her son to be closer to her she accidentally made the storm just too big for her to control. She sighed, knowing her power and what she was capable of, vampire hunters would be all over her as soon as they saw the weather report. She liked the toy soldiers that would come to her door, but never did they know that she had a son at the house, meaning that all she could care to do was use them and dispose of them as she had no use for a singular thrall. “Sheepy” as Melon’s mother called her, was an extremely intelligent woman who’s only mistake was talking too loudly about her extreme educational achievements while ranting about how much she hated her job. Not entirely fair given how the leopard could hear the entire neighborhood if she truly cared to, which is how she caught the sheep. One day she was bored, and Melon was taking a nap, so she decided to spy on her neighbors from the comfort of her couch, that of course was when she heard the herbivore’s plight that one day she’d be free from her demeaning job.

“Oh, little lamb. I’m thankful that you belong to me now.” She said to herself as she carefully got up from her bed to not disturb her sleeping son.

She left the room, going back to the hallway and then into the connected laundry room past Melon’s bedroom. In the white tiled room, she slipped out of her clothes but remained in her undergarments. Today was forecast to be a hot day and now that the AC wasn’t going to work, she discarded the idea of sleeping in her night attire. Her thoughts then drew to Melon who was still fast asleep in his day clothes under her sheets. Flicking her hand, ethereal hands controlled by the mother would gently remove her son’s shorts and shirt, bringing them to her all the way from down the hall. She tossed them along with her own clothes into the dirty clothes basket, she’d have to wash them later.

The leopard then returned to her son, slipping under the sheets of her bed to unite with him once more. Now that they were both in nothing but their bare clothes, Melon’s mother felt even more compelled to get closer to her son. She crept closer and closer to him until the hybrid was close enough for her to be able to gently pull him into her chest as she already missed the feeling of him clinging to her from earlier. She smushed his head into her chest, nearly drowning his nose in her fur. Almost instinctually, Melon slowly grappled to the soft body that tried to encompass him, extending a feeling that Melon’s mother had not felt since the hybrid's father left her.

“I love you Melon.”

Present Day, Shishigumi Hideout

What the hell is that Agata?

Ibuki stood at the entrance of the blood-soaked hideout, staring down both a lion in a leather jacket and jeans and a hybrid in what appeared to be a school uniform as they approached him.

“Look Ibuki, I know it’s a lot.”

“You don’t say. Its not everyday that someone admits to being such a genocidal maniac.” With a cold look on his face, the older lion pointed the gun he held behind his back at the unfamiliar person.

“Wait! I know what he said, yeah it pissed me off too. But he’s not the guy you want to shoot right now! He knows who killed them and how we can fight back!”

“Fight back? Did you see the same thing I saw in there? The chief’s heart looked like a sun-dried raisin! To hell with fighting back, we need to put it down!” Ibuki said to his only fellow lion left.

“Luckily f-for you, k-killing vampires is my specialty.” The hybrid garnered a devious grin as he looked Ibuki in the eyes.

“Vampires? You mean that stake the chief bought wasn’t actually because he was paranoid?”

“Indeed. I-It seems t-that despite great efforts, rumors st-still spread through the b-black market like wildfire.”

Ibuki, still distrustful of the young man, lowered his weapon though kept it in front of him if need be. He looked to Agata, nonverbally asking if the animal before him was deranged or not, to which the other lion mouthed that he was their only option at revenge.

“Fine. I guess there’s no reason we can’t be civilized.” The older lion finally put his firearm in its holster, “Now tell me of this person you know.”

7 Years Ago, Between The Two Cities

Summer is finally here again.

Melon dawned the door of his home, opening the unlocked door and stepping inside. He kicked his shoes off first thing before putting his stuff down next to the door, thankful that he wouldn’t have to carry his backpack for another couple of months. This relief was cut short when Melon remembered one of the things his fifth-grade teacher told him on his last day.

“Once you get into middle school and high school the summers will be much shorter basically meaning an all-year school.”

He sighed, not appreciative of his city’s high educational standards. After he was done sulking, Melon got right back to being moving though as he looked for approval from his mother.

He first checked the diner where she sometimes would forget to go to the living room after she was done eating. Not there. Melon checked the kitchen, and it’s connected closet. Not there either. He checked the laundry room, the basement and the attic before checking his mother’s room. He dreaded even thinking about his mother's room. Sometimes when he was in there it brought him comfort, though for every time that happened there were a hundred times where he wished that he simply drop dead after escaping the smell of perfume and cheap wine. He shakily grabbed the door handle before thrusting it open. Nothing.

Is mama still not home?

Melon would simply go to his room, ready to take a hardy nap when he opened his doors though to his surprise his mother would be waiting at the foot of his bed for him.

“Mama, I finished fifth grade today.” He said, unsurely stepping into his room.

“Oh I’m so proud of you Melon.” Small wet streaks began to flow like streams down his mother’s face despite her signature smile still being present as always.

“Mama what’s wrong?” He hurried over to her when she suddenly threw herself at him.

Melon was paralyzed in her embrace as he felt his mother’s claws find their way to his back, making him unable to reciprocate her gesture.

“Melon you’re almost all grown up! In a couple years you’ll be leaving mama, won’t you?”

Shocked at the question Melon responded quickly, not letting him measure the consequences of the promise he was about to make.

“I’m never going to leave you mama. I love you.” Melon could feel the fur on his mother’s arms stand on end as he said those words.

“Oh Melon, you know how to make your mama feel so happy and… Excited.” She lifted her face from his shoulder, letting Melon feel the sinister aura that now resided behind his mother’s unchanging face.

“What do you-?” Melon was interrupted by his mother taking a great step forward to which he had to back away from, “Mama, what are you doing?”

“Melon, you’re growing so fast. I’m just showing you my love before you try to leave me.” Melon’s mother took another bold step, pushing Melon up against the wall as she leaned over him with one arm.

“I said I wasn’t going to-.” She pressed her face against his, silencing him before he could spout what she perceived as poisonous lies. After all, that’s what he said too.

Melon felt his very being crack and fracture at his mouth being invaded by the leopard who also invaded his body's space. She pushed herself onto him, putting his face in her chest which made it difficult for the hybrid to breathe when the unwanted presence would take extremely short breathing brakes from his maw. She continued this for way too long, for Melon it was always too long, but this time was even longer than that.

Then he felt it.

Her one hand was leaning against the wall over Melon but the other found a lower spot to hold. Melon recoiled and shivered at her claw’s touch to such a delicate area. She let his face go free of her own, wanting to hear him react.

“N-N-No m-mama…”

But she continued, holding it in her hands as she felt his groin. She did this for a dozen or so seconds before taking her index finger to the rim of his beige pants, gently tugging it away from Melon’s waist which made him whimper with fear.

“Please…” He softly cried only for his mother to wipe away the single, meager tear that had formed in one of his eyes.

“Shh… Every little thing is gonna be alright~” She cooed into his ear, seemingly trying to ease her son into what she was doing.

However, Melon was unaware of the pleasure she felt from every drop of anguish that he felt. When he felt broken, she felt most alive. The revenge on her son for the sins of his father still felt good despite the twisted things she’d done to achieve it.

She reached slowly into his pants, her cold claws treading through Melon’s fur making him crawl with a putrid feeling.

“I-I’m sorry mama… I d-didn’t m-mean to make y-you c-cry…”

“Oh my Melon. So precious that he still cares about his mama. Don’t worry, mama’s going to make you feel better soon.” She whispered gently into his ear before her hand found what she wanted, wrapping her fingers around it.

“No…” Was Melon’s fleeting plead as she began to mover her hand back and forth.

Present Day, The Black Market

“I’m sorry sir. I have broken another promise, please forgive me. This time, however, I will work to remedy my mistake. I have recruited two lions from the now shattered Shishigumi and have already taught them the basics of hunting. Though my oath to never let Legosi harm someone has been broken, I am still bound to it and physically cannot sleep until I amend my wrongs. It has been three days since the oath has taken hold over me, which means I have four more before I pass out. You know the stakes so please don’t try to stop me. What a horrible night to have a curse.”

-M.

Gouhin crumpled the paper in rage. Melon had broken another promise!

Why’d I even say that to him? Now it’s going to be my fault when she comes back for him.

The panda gritted his teeth. Usually when something like this happens, he and Melon worked together to fix the issue before things got dire but given the nature of the message, Gouhin figured that tracking his apprentice was going to be difficult.

“FUCK!” He yelled, nearly flipping his desk before a photo caught his eye.

Within the small wooden frame was a picture. Immortally enshrined on Gouhin’s workspace was a polaroid of Melon and him after having recently saved the boy. They were hiking through the woods to a mansion that he actually helped clear of vampires about a decade ago. He took pictures while they explored the royal building. At the time it concerned the panda that all the blood and bodies had disappeared, but those thoughts quickly dissipated once he saw how much fun Melon was having walking around the place. He’d never seen the hybrid that happy before.

It was in that moment that Gouhin was reminded of something he lost. The very reason he knew of this place to begin with. Though it appeared that some higher power smiled upon him, as in their place, Gouhin was granted another son. Maybe they weren’t biologically related but he fractured the jaw of the last animal that dared say it to his face.

I have to help him.

Chapter Text

7:23 PM, Cherryton Dormitories

“Hey Haru?” Legosi asked, making the rabbit look up to him, “Do you remember back at the Shishigumi hideout?”

She smiled softly at him.

“Why yes in fact I do. You made that a hard night to remember. If you weren’t there to save me, it probably would’ve given me PTSD.” She chuckled to herself.

“It’s just that I’ve been thinking about what I did. What I’ve done as a vampire. I feel so awful thinking about it. I bit you and Louis, and I killed all of those people at the hideout.” His voice was monotone as it typically was when he didn’t know how to feel.

“I wouldn’t worry too much about it. Sure, those people might have had their own lives but think of how many others like me that you saved by taking them out!” Haru stood up on the bench they were sitting on to give the once again even taller Legosi a pat on the shoulder. Legosi only looked down, lost in thought.

“I can’t see how you do it. When I think about it for anymore that a second it makes me sick to my core. I don’t think I see what you see in me.”

“Legosi. It’s the fact that you care. That's what I see in you. You feel bad those lions that planned to devour me, their souls live in your conscious. That is what I like about you. You care about others, you have empathy Legosi, and empathy’s a virtuous emotion.”

Meanwhile, Room 701

“Master, you say all of these things that I do not understand! I do not possess the wisdom that you have in the codex, I do not know what it means to ascend!”

“Hmm, how to put it... Imagine for a moment that I… Died.”

“What? That’s horrible! I could never think of such a thing!”

“Well ascension requires it. In order to become a vampire ascendant, someone who is already a vampire must go through a very life altering event.”

“But I don’t want you to die, or anyone to die!”

“Then something else will happen. As an independent vampire it’s more of an inevitability than anything else given how personal yet passive the requirements are. I became an ascendant when I married your mother and even if it didn’t happen then I’m certain that it would’ve when you were born little one.”

“Okay.”

Jack sighed, waking himself out of his daydream. The depressed canine stared out of his dorm’s window and into the evening sky.

I guess it did come to that, didn’t it, master.

Jack did nothing to stop the cynical thought and its many brethren from running rampant through his mind. He’d had many thoughts like this before and many moments of sudden sadness. Ever since that night at the festival of the meteor, Jack and Legosi had maintained a stable friendship as things returned to how they used to be, but friendship would never be enough to settle Jack’s jealous, greedy heart and he knew that well. Every time Legosi would go to sleep, Jack would fend off intrusive thoughts much like how he did the night before kissing the wolf. This exhausted the labrador greatly and it showed, his golden fur having lost its sheen from before when it practically glowed golden rays of light at anyone who set eyes on it.

Nowadays his fur was more retrograde in appearance, having lost some color as well. Collot noticed this very well. The sheepdog paid a lot of attention to Jack, so he noticed when his friend came back from the festival a few months ago seemingly worse for wear. It bothered Collot even more as Jack’s physical state began to change as well, the aforementioned difference in his fur as well as getting slightly skinnier. It worried Collot that his friend was evidently going through something, and it frustrated him greatly that none of his other friends seemed to notice.

Jack, what bothers you? I want to make you happier.

Right now, it was just him and Jack in their dorm together as Durham and Miguno, having finally announced their barely concealed relationship, were out doing something. Voss on the other hand had pulled a page out of Legosi’s book and straight up started sleeping somewhere else.

Maybe I can ask him now that we’re in private. But we don’t even really know each other like that! Maybe if I were Legosi this would be easier seeing as how they’ve been friends for so long, but me? I mean we don’t really know each other at all! We’re friends but that’s only because we sleep in the same room. Would we have even become friends if not for the other canines? I don’t want to think about that.

Collot dismissed the thought. This wasn’t about his internal perils; this was about Jack. The person he cared for the most. Jack was sitting on the floor and Collot on his bed, the ladder looking at the former as the former looked out the window. Collot stood up, walking over to Jack and sitting himself next to the glum looking canine.

“Hey Jack.” Collot leaned forward to get a look at his friend’s face.

“Hi Collot.” Jack remained unfazed, still staring with a blank expression at the sky.

“How’s it going?” Collot asked, returning to regular posture.

“Oh, me? I’m fine.” The depressed tone in Jack’s voice was too noticeable to believe him.

“Are you sure? I noticed that you’ve been more down recently, and your fur doesn’t shine the same way it used to. If you want to talk about it…” Collot tried to keep his composure as he placed a hand onto Jack’s shoulder.

Jack looked down at his crossed legs, tail giving a solitary thump to show his feeling about what Collot said. He’d be happier that one of his friends noticed his sadness if it weren’t for him trying to conceal it the best he could.

I guess if my fur has lost its sheen then it’s become too much to hide anyway.

A small sniff was heard by Collot before Jack wiped his face, wetting his hand in the process.

“Hey! Jack, it’s alright, just tell me what’s wrong. Did something happen?” Collot moved his hand to the labrador’s back, giving him some affirming slow scratches.

“I don’t know if I should tell you. Its… Very personal.” Jack tried to get Collot to leave him be, but the sheep dog only got closer to him, their knees now touching.

“Don’t worry Jack. Whatever it is, I want to help you. It’s hard for me to see you like this.” Collot paused after that sentence, I should be more careful. If I slip up my feelings might become to obvious.

“Its… Collot, have you ever been in love?” Jack turned his head to look his friend in the face as his eyes were obscured by his long white fur.

“W-What? Me? In love? No, never! I could never! Hah! Hah…” Collot blushed, I really hope he didn’t figure it out that fast!

“Funny. I said the same thing when he asked me.” Jack forced a pained laugh as a melancholic smirk formed on his face. It wasn’t a smile, but it was already enough to make Collot’s heart flutter. That face, when it smiled, became the only thing in the world to him. The only thing that mattered.

“Really? Wait, who is he?” Collot asked.

“Legosi. Before the festival me and him went on a walk, which is when he asked me that. I was so scared to tell him that I lied to him. Of course, he saw through it.” Jack looked to the side as he talked, seemingly not focused on anything.

It’s kind of hurt Collot to imagine Jack being in love with someone but he snapped out of it, reminding himself why he was there. Not for himself but for Jack. He was okay as long as Jack was happy, and that’s all that mattered.

After all, if I tell him and it doesn't work out then I might upset him even more. There’s no point if he can be happy without me.

“Is that what this is about? Did the person you liked not like you back?” Jack suddenly frowned as small amounts of tears welled up in his eyes.

“Not liked Collot, loved! I loved him so much and for so long that I… I hurt us both when I let it slip for the first time. Since then, it got worse and worse until I had to tell him. I couldn’t hold it back anymore! If I didn’t tell him then I probably would have gone crazy. Huh, look at me now, just as crazy as I thought I’d be.” Jack had a lot of pain in his voice as he told Collot his feelings.

“Jack, you’re not crazy. You’re perfectly fine just the way you are.” Collot tried to pull Jack into a hug but the labrador pulled away.

“You probably wouldn’t say that if I told you who it was.” He mumbled, wiping away the new tears that threatened to obscure his vision further.

“I would Jack. There’s nothing wrong with loving someone-.”

“It was Legosi.” Jack turned with a cold stare to look at Collot and gauge his reaction, which perfectly fell in line with what he was expecting.

“Collot. I’m in love with Legosi.”

9:19 PM, Cherryton Outskirts

Bill sat on a bench, ready to give up on living a normal life. He was currently thinking about what had happened only a month ago.

It was a regular day in the drama club, there were only a few off thing. One was how Louis had been hiding himself away in his office for most of the club’s time together. Aside from that, Juno had been looking at Bill the entire day. And maybe he was just bad at reading people, but he swore that she was hitting on him. Whenever they spoke to each other, she would drop subtle hints that he was thankful didn’t soar over his head like how he assumed they did with Legosi, whom it was obvious did not end up with pretty carnivore.

It eventually resolved when Juno asked him to stay with her after drama club was done so they could “talk”.

I don’t think I’ve ever had a girl hit on me before, usually I have to do that. I guess all this working out is finally attracting some attention! He had thought to himself.

The wolf then led Bill to the very same bench he was sprawled out on now. She had given him a blindfold, asking him to put it on.

“And why am I doing this?”

“It’s a surprise. I promise you’ll like it~”

Juno’s seductive words were enough to convince Bill to put it on as he figured that she was just going to kiss him or something like that. A second later he felt what he thought was a knife pierce his neck.

And now I have to deal with this shit.

Bill felt his teeth, two in particular setting themselves apart from the rest in both size and sharpness. He had told himself that he wouldn’t use blood anymore but now look at him! Now he relied on the stuff, something that did not help his already draining morale. Every day after Melon disappeared, he found himself growing more and more anxious when the hybrid didn’t return. On particularly bad days Bill wondered if his clubmate decided to end things completely after the self-admittedly stupid tiger revealed his secret.

And Sheila.

Bill could barely work up the spine to look at her now. She didn’t know that he did it, but the guilt alone was enough to make him feel awful. He knew that Melon and her were very close if not dating, making Melon’s disappearance, something that Bill knew he was responsible for, hit him even harder as now Sheila was also sad without the hybrid there. Every day Bill swore that he heard her say how much she missed Melon, and every time it made his heart sink with self-loathing and resentment.

What the hell is wrong with me? Maybe Juno didn’t turn me into a monster, maybe I already was one.

Bill covered his face with his clawed hands, stressed and ashamed.

“Hey there kitty.” A voice said from behind Bill’s head.

The tiger turned around to see a sheep with large curving horns and very well-maintained white wool standing in what seemed to be the Cherryton school uniform. His body mirrored his voice well, his face carried a smug look, and his beautiful blue eyes seemed to contain gleaming stars that were stolen from the night sky. He was clearly masculine, but his wool appeared to puff out around the chest as well as his torso possessing a distinguished curve that Bill commonly associated with more feminine body types.

“Who the hell are you? Don’t call me shit like that, its disrespectful.” Bill stood up, ready to face the herbivore already but the sheep was faster than him, seemingly teleporting in front of him and pushing his chest, making him sit back down with surprising strength.

“Oh, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt your pride Mr. Thrall.” The sheep leaned down to better level his face with Bill’s.

“Fuck you.” Bill spat. He hated being called a thrall as he knew what it meant all too well. Anytime Juno wanted anything to be done, she’d send Bill in to do it, and he couldn’t do anything about it.

“Okay, that was the last time I’m sorry.” The sheep sat down next to Bill, his promise to stop attacking the tiger’s ego calming the carnivore just enough to form complex thoughts again.

How the hell does he know?

Bill turned his head slowly to see the herbivore giggle and snicker at his revelation.

“You’re a vampire too!” Bill exclaimed in realization.

“You’re smarter than the average servant, although that’s not saying much. Who’s your master?” The clearly superior vampire leaned inquisitively forward towards Bill, making the tiger lean back.

“Juno from the drama club. She’s a wolf and probably the biggest pain in the ass I’ve ever met.” Bill scowled at the thought of her, he hated her guts.

“Hmm? Do you have no love for your master?” The sheep asked, leaning back.

“Why should I? That bitch tricked me into becoming her stupid little tool that does whatever she’d too lazy to do herself! It’s as unfair as it is humiliating.” Bill, now frustrated, crossed his arms as he talked with the stranger.

“Aw, poor thing. That sounds awful, but if it’s that bad…” The herbivore placed his hand on Bill’s thigh, eliciting a suppressed blush from the tiger, “I know a way to make you feel better~”

That tone. That seductive tone! It was the same one that Juno had used on him to turn him into her puppet. It evoked a powerful feeling in Bill that he would immediately act upon.

“NO! Not again! I’m not getting transformed into some herbivore’s petty toy!” Bill stood up, ready to walk away from the situation entirely when he felt a hand on the back of his shoulder, “I said no-!”

Bill had turned his body to face what he perceived as another person trying to take advantage of him. This allowed the sheep to step forward and lean into Bill, connecting their faces together in a long and drawn-out kiss that took Bill by surprise. The herbivore had swung his arms around Bill’s neck before breaking their connection, letting him talk briefly.

“There, see? I’m not trying to bite you; I think you’re hot. Silly kitty.” The sheep’s smirk did not match the shocked expression on Bill’s red face.

“I-I’m not... I didn't... That.” He stammered out, trying to break free of the stranger’s hold but was ultimately paralyzed by the sheep’s seductive half-lidded gaze.

“Don’t lie to me, tiger. This kind of thing is my specialty and quite literally what I live for. I can feel how your fur stands on edge at my touch, I can see how that cute little head of yours wants to melt at the mere sight of me. I’m here to tell you that it’s okay, I want to make you feel better.” The sheep’s hands began to move freely around the back of Bill’s head neck, rubbing his fur and feeling behind his ears.

Bill’s mind at this point was going through a total meltdown, having barely been able to process what the herbivore had been telling him while they were sitting down. Now he’s telling him that he’s hot and giving him those eyes? It was almost too much for the usually rowdy carnivore to take.

“W-Well I have to be back to the dorms s-soon. You know, curfew and all that.” Bill tried to withdraw himself from the situation by opening his arms with all his strength, finally breaking free of the sheep’s iron grasp.

“Okay, but promise to call if you change your mind?” The sheep pulled out what almost looked like a business card and a pen from his pocket, scribbling a few numbers on the back only to look up and see that the tiger he was talking to had vanished, causing him to sigh.

‘We really need to start handling these things differently. Maybe a less forward approach next time?’

That’s less fun though…

5:01 AM, Carnivore Dormitories

Bill woke up panting and in a cold sweat. He just had a very weird dream about that sheep that he tried his absolute best not to dwell on.

What the hell happened to me? I’ve never even thought of this stuff before, let alone dreamt of it!

He sat up on his sweaty pillow with his back to the wall of his bunk walls, using his sheet to cover his lower body.

After his run in with the herbivore the previous night, he ran straight to his dorm and went to bed, hoping to sleep off whatever feelings he was going through at that time. He, however, did not anticipate waking up in the earliest hours of the morning with a weird feeling all over his body. It was the feeling his eyes felt after recently waking up, kind of dry and heavy and completely ready to go back to resting, except he felt it everywhere. On his chest, on his feet, on the back of his head, it was everywhere.

I need some water. That’ll clear my head.

He got up from his bunk and began to wander over to the door of his dorm’s bathroom. He entered it before finding the faucet he knew was inside. Turning the faucet’s right nozzle slightly to make it produce slightly warm water. He held his hand in the sink as water began to trickle out at just the right temperature to make Bill feel a little more awake than he did before without throwing his brain for a loop like how he used to do with caffeine.

Ah, just what I needed. Some nice warm water to help clear my…

Mind…

Bill had glanced up at the mirror briefly to see his reflection staring thrice back at him. Then four. Then five.

All the way until any part of Bill’s body not hidden by his tank top and boxers was completely covered in eyes that fit themselves neatly yet disturbingly between his stripes. A feeling of greater perception was not something Bill noticed with having only an extra eye on his body, especially with its central location to his previous ones. As they grew more numerous though, Bill began to see a much wider range of his vision, even being able to see the wall behind him as well as the floor and the ceiling at the same time. Then just as Bill was about to start praying for them to leave his fur, they began to close and disappear into his fur, all but his primary two closing than disappearing after only a second.

I can control them?

Bill held his hand up to his face as he forced an eye to appear on his palm, allowing him to see his own face as well as what he was seeing through at the same time in a stomach turning way. That was going to take some getting used to. But he didn’t want to get used to it. Just the previous night he was already preoccupied with how messed up his life had become over this vampire stuff, and now he was a genuine monster. The kind he imagined kids telling stories about around campfires, the kind that Bill’s grandpa would always tell him as a kid.

I’m an abomination. In every sense of the word.

4:11 PM, Drama Club

The drama club had definitely had better days. Right now, it was just a suffocating box of raw negative energy. Even those who usually kept the mood of the club alive like Bill and Juno seemed to dwell on something that prevented them from letting their positive personalities keep the rest of the club in good spirits.

Juno had been, for the better of two months, practicing without a real end goal. Just going through the motions of whatever the dance team agreed to do that day. This kind of behavior wouldn’t even be that unusual given the normal boredom that comes after a big play like Adler, after which the club has to take a few steps back for a while. It was, however, very weird for Juno, who even when everyone knew that she was definitely upset about something, had refused to let it change her outwardly happy personality. Now, however, she could go the entire length of the club’s time together without saying a word or only speaking out of necessity.

Bill had also taken the dive, seemingly always checking his teeth and head in the club’s mirrors, after that he’d roll up his sleeves and pants to start checking his limbs. At first many of the other drama club members simply dismissed it as his ego taking center stage again after getting humbled a few months back. Though as Aoba would mention, there wasn’t any real reason for Bill to be checking himself out so much as he realistically shouldn’t have changed, that was because the tiger had stopped working out and exercising with Tao and Aoba around a month ago.

Then there was Louis. The deer had been locking himself away in his office tomb ever since the meteor festival, only coming out when Sanu would somehow manage to drag him back under the spotlights. Rather demoralizing for both the carnivores and herbivores in the club to see their de facto leader hide himself away mildly reminiscent of the kind of behavior they’d overheard him scold Legosi for in the past.

And finally there was Legosi, who nobody had ever depended on to uphold the social vibe of the drama club but was certainly affecting it. The wolf practically radiated a depressive aura that made it hard to talk while he was in the same room. Not only that but sometimes he would completely knock the wind out of some of the herbivores with his recently developed habit of appearing from nowhere. That combined with his seemingly never-ending growing size meant that he could even set off a carnivore’s fight or flight in the right context.

I swear I just keep getting taller. Is it because I’m a vampire?

Legosi used to be slightly shorter than Bill by maybe a few inches. Nowadays it was very clear to anyone that saw the two together who the bigger carnivore was. This bothered Legosi because it made his tactic of trying to hide himself away very difficult. His height would’ve also upset Bill as well if the tiger still cared about being the strong, proud carnivore he once cared to be.

Seven foot, at this rate I’ll be taller than Riz. I think I’m a fool foot taller than what I was before my life turned on its head.

Legosi tried to distract himself by cleaning a particularly dirty spotlight as he waited for the right opportunity to talk to who he was looking at. He knew that Bill didn’t really pay him much attention, so he’d have to catch the tiger when he wasn’t talking, which thankfully was much less nowadays. The problem came from his being so absorbed in himself that it made approaching the tiger difficult.

I’m sure the right time will come soon enough.

“Hello everyone! Sorry to interrupt your, eh… Duties.” Sanu held a microphone and stepped up onto the stage, looking around the moody room as a crowd began to form around him, “We have scouted a new member for the drama club out of the recent assortment of new students! He’s an herbivore and hails all the way from France!”

“A male herbivore?” “Maybe its another hybrid in disguise!”

Murmurs and whispers began digging through the crowd as ideas and guesses started being made about the character that had been invited to their club.

I hope they’re not trying to replace Melon.

Sheila stood leaned against the back wall, watching Sanu from the furthest distance she could. She wasn’t like Juno; in her mind she was worse off than the wolf. By now everyone knew of what happened between Juno and Legosi, a one-sided love destined to end in heartbreak. With Sheila and Melon though, she was just as clueless about their relationship as the rest of the club was.

He just disappeared! I woke up and he was gone! Where did he go? He hasn’t called, was he kidnapped? Could such a thing have happened while I was asleep? It’s my fault, isn’t it?

Sheila buried her face in her hands as she began to tear up a little. She couldn’t believe that Melon had been gone for two months now and she hadn’t heard a single thing about it. She’d told Louis, the police, she even went to talk to the mayor and voice her distress directly to him after the lighting ceremony. All she got from all three of them was a “We’ll look into it.” The leopard wanted to pull her fur out with how much she’d been stressing out about the hybrid’s whereabouts. Sheila was so caught up with herself that she didn’t notice that somebody saw her in her dim corner of the club.

“Are you alright?” Bill walked over, pulling his sleeves down before leaning against the same wall as her.

“Y-Yeah.” She wiped the remaining tears on her own sleeve before trying to resume her static expression.

“Melon?”

“Why do you care? Jealous that I care more about him then I did about you?” Bill’s heart stung with the truthfully cold words.

She doesn’t know that I did it, but she does know why I did. I was such an idiot.

“No, I just… I miss him.” Bill sighed, trying to hide his guilt.

“You… Miss him? Did you two even talk?” Sheila wasn’t buying his excuse.

“No, but… Do I need to be friends with someone just to miss them? I don’t really talk to Legosi, but I’d be sad if he d-… Disappeared.” Bill caught himself, not letting slip what he deep down thought Melon had done a long time ago, “He was nice and polite, always too formal. Like the opposite of me in some ways.”

“In every way.” Sheila corrected. If this bumbling tiger doesn’t get the hell out of my business he’s going to get hurt!

“Have you heard anything about him?” Bill crossed his arms, looking at Dom as he spoke to Legosi in their stagehand language that he would never understand.

“No! Not Louis! Not the police! Not anyone! Its like nobody even cares that he’s gone!” Sheila began to softly shout as her words got choked up on the lump in her throat. Sheila slid to the floor, knees in her face as she began to cry again.

“I do.” Bill got down to the ground with her, trying to show her that she wasn’t the only one beating themselves up over Melon’s absence.

“Like hell you do Bill!” She weakly swiped her hand at Bill trying to get him to leave her alone, but he caught it.

“I truly do, and I’ll prove it to you.”

Bill stood up, finally having found a purpose to not stand around and do nothing all day. Finally having a reason to ditch the glum and darkened atmosphere of the drama club. Finally having a reason to try and atone for what his actions had made him become. He began to walk towards the doors of the drama club, ignoring the flaming glare that Juno was giving him. He didn’t care, after all, it’s not like she can go into one of her magic outrages in front of everyone. The tiger pushed open the doors outside as a third eye formed on his forehead, allowing him to finally see the happily shining sun that it felt like had been avoiding him for two months with great clarity.

With this curse I can see so much, I see too much, I see myself. Maybe I’ll see you too Melon.

10:20 PM, Between The Two Cities

Bill’s expedition took him all across the city as fast as his vampiric agility would take him. He’d been to the main city, Neon District, downtown, and even the edge of the old city. Now he found himself thinking about himself again in a pocket of Cherryton that resides cozily between it’s new and old old buildings of Cherryton's two halves.

Bill sat in a cozy restaurant, his spontaneous will to prove that he wasn’t everything he thought he was had not paid out so far. Who was he even trying to prove himself to? Sheila? It’s not like she would ever see him the way she used to, but Bill had come to terms with that a long time ago so that couldn’t be it. Melon? The hybrid probably hated his guts and understandably so. If he did find Melon, the tiger was fully prepared to take a few blows to make things more even, still though, Bill knew deep down that it wasn’t about Melon either.

I guess I’m trying to prove to myself that I’m not the monster that everyone would think I am if they knew who I truly was and what I’d done. If my secrets came out, I’d be a dead man walking, feared or hated or both. Shit, I’m starting to sound like Legosi.

Bill rested his head on the table he was sitting at, trying not to let his recent failed attempts to find Melon drag him down. The thoughts still lingered despite his best efforts though because Bill was already reaching his rock bottom. That combined with his realization that his usage of his new ability was an exhausting effort to keep up, and the tiger wasn’t doing so well. It seemed for every eye he opened that day; their weariness would return to his regular pair.

Don't need to sleep my ass Juno. This is all so tiring. Can't go to sleep anyway, even if I wanted to. Might wake up missing a kidney or in somebody's basement.

As Bill fought to keep his now sluggish body running smoothly, he heard the door to the establishment open. The bell would ring three times as two other people would catch the door after it was opened the first time. First to enter was an older lion with glasses wearing a slick suit that seemed to embolden his mane. Then came in a noticeably younger lion with colored dots that freckled his face, his clothes were more casual sweatpants and hoodie. Lastly came in a figure that Bill instantly recognized despite only seeing the back of his head. Bill didn’t have to be fully awake to know who that was, even if he could only see his curved horns. The hybrid sported a white shirt and cargo pants that Bill was surprised fit him. He walked up to the front desk to place his order as the two lions walked over to where Bill was sitting.

“Excuse me young man but this is our seat.” The older lion said but Bill was only half listening. He was too busy staring at his missing classmate to care about what his new company was doing.

“What are you looking at so wide-eyed?” The younger lion traced Bill’s line of sight to the hybrid who was now pulling some money out of his pocket to pay for whatever food he ordered, “Oh you got a problem with the bossman huh? You want to settle something with him, or do you want some mercy from me?”

The younger lion cracked his knuckles, getting ready to try and take on this tiger despite no words having come from him. He, however, was stopped and pulled aside by his more senior comrade who would lower his mouth to his friend’s ear.

“Agata, I told you he’s not the boss. The Shishigumi is dead. Get over it.” The older lion whispered, thankful that the tiger in front of him seemed to not even be on the same planet as him.

“And who’s been training us? We would’ve gotten our asses kicked four times over by now if he wasn’t backing us up and calling the shots! He’s the boss, deal with it.”

“Who is t-the b-b-b-b… Boss?” The boss in question asked. Bill was still staring even as the hybrid took the receipt from the restaurant owner’s hand and walked over to his location.

“Melon!” Bill nearly shouted out of excitement.

“Bill.” Melon growled, a malicious grimace worming its way across the hybrid’s face, pulling the two ends of his mouth wide enough apart to start to show his sharp rows of teeth.

Do he and the boss know each other?

Agata stepped back with Ibuki once he began to see some of Melon’s temperamental mannerisms kick in. His tail flicked from side to side like a feline’s would and his finger joints began to open and contract by his side, as if trying to grasp a weapon that wasn’t there. They’d seen Melon lose his temper a few times during their training which he insisted was not their fault and never directed at either Agata or Ibuki. This time however, it was obvious that what was the object of disdain that was making the hybrid so angry.

“Thank goodness you’re okay! Look, I’m sorry about what happened at the festival, I know I was being an ass-.” Bill was frantically trying to cut to the part where he asked Melon to come back to school but he was cut off.

“Why the hell are y-you h-here? Don’t you have o-other people to b-b-bother or are you in love with me?” Melon’s stutter was still present, but Bill noticed it sounded less out of fear and more like it had cemented itself as a barely noticeable part of his speech. Something that bothered Bill though was the hybrid’s change everywhere else, from his posture to his tone, his language to his expression.

“Long story short, I felt like shit after what I did then you disappeared and made Sheila worried sick, after that a lot of stuff went down and I felt even worse, so I came here to try and make things better.” Bill tried to explain.

“Sheila… And how are you g-going to make things better?” The smart remark had a noticeable annoyance behind it. Melon found it hard to believe that this tiger could fix anything he’d done.

“We need you back! At school I mean. Everyone in the drama club somehow got depression overnight, including me, and we really, really need someone who isn’t so bogged down!”

“Really? You f-fucking ousted me! You don’t think I feel like s-shit too?” Melon through his hands in the air, taking a step forward closer to the tiger before him.

“I know you do but I know that there’s a person there who can make you feel better. Melon, Sheila needs you and given how much time you two used to spend together I think that she can help make you feel better too.” Bill also took a step forward as well, however he only had sincerity in his eyes.

Melon looked into Bill’s worried eyes with rage building behind his own. If Bill even spoke again, he’d start a fight, then and there.

And he says that a lot of stuff went down like I can’t tell he’s a vampire! If I didn’t already have my sights on one…

Melon bit his tongue, preventing it from instigating himself into doing something he can’t afford. He then walked off with a fake smirk covering his previous scowl, signaling with his hand for Ibuki and Agata to follow suit. The three walked out of the diner, whereas Melon expected, Bill followed them with haste. They’d made it to an empty alleyway before Bill had completely caught up to them, stopping the trio in their tracks.

“Listen you have to-!” Bill was interrupted by Melon pulling out a silver-tipped dagger, making the striped feline’s fur stand on edge.

“I don’t h-have t-to do anything for a-a vampire like you! I’m training t-to kill one as w-we speak!” He yelled. Why wouldn’t Bill leave him alone?

He knows? Wait, how does he know that those exist?

Bill looked back down at the short blade in Melon’s hand, making the connection almost immediately. Of course. He thought. Vampires can do so many evil and vile things to people, it only makes sense that there are some who want them dead.

'Silver... Be careful...'

“Please Melon! I’m a monster, I get that, so is the blasted wolf that bit me, but please, this curse is nothing I can control. I didn’t want-!”

“YOU THINK I WANTED THIS?” Melon exploded, “YOU HAVE YOUR CURSE THAT LETS YOU DO WHATEVER YOU WANT AT THE COST OF DOING SOMETHING YOU DID ANYWAYS. I DON’T WANT TO HEAR YOU EVER COMPLAIN ABOUT THAT TO ME! DO YOU EVEN HAVE A CLUE OF MY CURSES? WHAT I HAVE TO GO THROUGH EVERYDAY?”

All of the present felines took multiple steps back as Melon began to scream at Bill. The tiger especially backed away as he began to see a hulking feline shadow form behind Melon’s skinnier frame. Melon took a lurching step closer to Bill, holding his dagger pointed at the tiger. The entity that had formed behind him though seemed to reach out it’s claws in a beckoning display that Bill wouldn’t dare except the challenge of. As Melon approached, Bill’s focus was torn between Melon and the shadow behind him, causing him to begin to create more eyes on himself. This move confused the two watching lions as not only did they not see what the tiger was seeing but also because Melon never warned them about vampires with eyes all over their bodies. Bill, however, with his gift of greater sight, was able to better grasp what was happening.

He was certain that Melon was about to attack him, this time though it wasn’t just some random guy that got in the way of whatever master Juno had told him to do. No, just one look at the hybrid’s weapon gave Bill the feeling he could actually be in trouble, a very worrying prospect for the young carnivore. And the thing behind Melon. After opening his other eyes, Bill began to see it take a more specific shape. A leopard no doubt, its illusionary fur covered in what looked like its own eyes that stared back at Bill. It possessed Melon’s facial features and even slimmed down from its shadowy form to better match Melon’s shape. Its most noticeable feature, or lack thereof, was its lack of horns. It was if Melon was a full-on carnivore instead of a hybrid, something that for whatever reason disturbed Bill to see.

“The curse you have is nothing. Nothing! Nothing, compared to mine. You vampires let your p-pride and power make you the rot a-and filth of this world. So, what d-d-do you think happens when you become less than that? Lesser than scum? A slave to those as the very bottom? Not only t-that, but when you were originally made from grime and filth. To know what it’s like to be born of filthy savagery and somehow turn yourself into less than that! To become worse that nothing at all!” Melon walked right up to Bill, having dropped dagger a long time into his speech either due to not needing it or being unable to control it with his constantly opening and closing hands, that Bill couldn’t tell. What Bill could tell is that the creation behind Melon had dissipated into the air.

“I… I’m sorry.” Was all Bill could say but that wasn’t enough for the hybrid.

“You c-can’t b-be sorry! You d-don’t k-know what my problem is! You don’t know m-m-me!” Melon began slamming his fists into Bill’s unmoving chest as tears streamed down his face, “Not once I-In your perfect c-carnivore life did you ever l-live in fear! Not once do you ever worry as a v-vampire! I n-never have been a-and never c-can be any of t-those things! I’d take being even the w-weakest mouse over being a hybrid! I’d take being the smallest bug over my curse!”

“If I can’t be sorry, then tell me. Tell us, show us the struggles you go through back at school.” Bill placed a hand on Melon’s shoulder.

Melon stopped his futile assault on Bill’s frame, seeing as it only brought his hands pain. He just fell headfirst into the tiger, using his head to prop himself up off the ground as he let his arms hang between them. This cause Bill to try and pick him up, accidentally bringing Melon into a hug.

“I’ll kill you if you t-try to stop me…”

“Is that a yes? Or-.”

“I’m coming back, b-but Agata, Ibuki, and me got some unfinished business t-to attend to first. We’ll be there in two days.” Melon said, escaping the tiger’s grasp and walking back to the other very confused lions.

“Two days? We could go back now! Come one whatever’s going on I’m sure-!” Melon picked up his dagger from before and chucked it at Bill’s head, causing it to cut his right ear and inflict great pain upon the tiger.

“Two d-days.” Melon jogged back over past Bill to pick up his blade then once again began walking towards Ibuki and Agata, but stopped to whisper in Bill’s undamaged ear, “Hurts like hell d-doesn’t it? That’s because its silver. Consider us slightly more even n-now.”

The hybrid and his two feline accomplices walked off back in the direction of the diner. Bill stood up after a minute of waiting for his cut ear to heal over.

Shit that hurt! But it was also fair. He probably wouldn’t even be here if I wasn't so stupid.

Bill began to walk in the general direction of the school before a voice pulled at him from the back of his mind. It was hungry and it told him to feed.

Am I really about to do this after talking to a person who kills vampires?

‘Yes… I doubt master will let us join the next hunt after we walked out of drama club earlier.’

Good point.

Chapter Text

Much Earlier That Day, 2:45 AM, Room 701

Legosi fluttered his eyes open, perfectly aware that what he just went through was a complete dream. It being fake did not, however, change the very real effect it had on the wolf’s body.

Come on, really?

Legosi stood up, ignoring the awkward tension in his boxers as he walked from his bunk to his dorm’s bathroom. It was there where he planned to sit and wait for his body to return to its resting state. He opened the door and softly closed it behind him, finding his way to the mirror in front of the sink. He turned on the water before washing his face and drinking some of the warm water.

If nothing else, I can still take warm showers at-.

“Legosi the grey wolf, hear our voice and heed their words!”

A great chorus of voices rang through Legosi’s now empty feeling head. It was as if whoever was speaking to him had pushed out his own skull and replaced it with sheer sound.

“Your great friend Tem’s death was the most retched tragedy. However, it must have become obvious to you now that the investigation for it has not borne fruits because they did not sow seeds. Your friend’s devouring was not just anyone, but a resident of Cherryton Academy and a drama club member no doubt. This much was obvious.”

Legosi fell to his knees, trying to cover his ears in vain as the voice punctured through his hands as if the source of it was his mind itself.

“No one has dared question Tem’s circumstances. No one has dared look for clues. They are weak and afraid. But you, as a glorious grey wolf and magnificently strong vampire, you shall hold up the light that illuminates the investigation of Tem’s murder and cast the shadow of his decrepit killer. You and you alone, have that right, that honor, and that power.”

Legosi opened his eyes, the voice had gone quiet. He looked around the room before inspecting himself. Maybe this was a weird dream, though his efforts would only prove to himself that he was awake.

Me? What is going on?

‘Us. Vengeance is ordained to be ours…’

They said that the killer was a member of the drama club. I guess that makes sense, Tem was close with a lot of the carnivores there.

Legosi stood up before stopping to think about what had just happened. A voice in his head randomly started talking to him about revenge for his devoured friend and that he was the only one who could solve it. Was he going crazy? For a brief moment he considered dismissing the call only to stop himself.

It doesn’t matter, the words are still true. It’s been months and nothing has been found on Tem’s death. Most of the trails have likely gone cold by now and on top of that, new students are going to be coming to Cherryton soon with some of them here already. Once they all integrate into the system it will change the makeup of the student body and make any tracking of the killer impossible

‘We must find them; such barbarity cannot be allowed within our civil society. We must be the justice in this world.’

Why do you care so much about this?

‘It is a matter of the pride we share, the pride that you seem to not care for at all. We should show dominance and elegance or at the very least some dignity, but you humiliate us for reasons beyond comprehension. Like with Bill, this is a matter of pride, to show that we are better even when we appear weak. And you want revenge, don’t you?’

I guess I shouldn’t lie to myself, should I?

‘No, there would be no point.’

Legosi decided to begin his investigation as soon as possible. He’d wake up early and leave so he could begin his search before his classes started. Then he’d spend his free time looking for anything that could further his investigation. Right now, he didn’t have much aside from the obvious, but he did have something else.

There are only so many carnivores in the drama club.

Meanwhile, Tem’s Memorial

Haru walked down the long hallway, her vampiric eyes allowing the herbivore to see in the dark and thus the picture of the late alpaca student that had died a few months ago. She could see the now dying flowers that had been left next to the memorial for perhaps a few days too long, a sight that bothered Haru who was quite an avid gardener herself. Once she arrived fully at the deceased student’s resting place, she bent down to inspect one of the flowers whose petals had begun to fall off in great quantities.

“A shameful sight, isn’t it?” She heard a voice behind her say.

She dropped the flower and turned around hastily, nearly knocking over the portrait of Tem. What she saw was very shocking as she wasn’t expecting her company that night to be a hulking brown bear.

Is this the person that voice in my head was referring to? Hardly proper company for a rabbit my size, isn’t it?

“Hello. Did the voices tell you to come here as well?” Haru asked.

“Yes, they did, though I assume they told me for a different reason they told you, thrall.” The bear was huge even for the standards of his species though despite it he maintained a smile that accompanied his small simple eyes to create a very approachable face.

“Thrall? Am I supposed to know what that means?” Haru’s question made the bear sigh.

“Thralls are vampires created by other vampires to be their servants. As it stands now, you are mine.”

What? Yeah right! As if I’m some random bear’s servant just because he said so!

“I see that look. Very smart to not trust every word that comes out of a vampire’s mouth, however…” The bear lifted his hand into the air before slamming it down, causing Haru to crash into the floor with great force and making her nose bleed from the impact, “A thrall should always take their master’s word as gospel. After all, even as a vampire you’re still just as meek now than when you were as an herbivore. Such cluelessness would inevitably lead to your… Untimely departure from this world. Just like T-… Him.”

The bear pointed at the picture of Tem on the floor. Haru noticed what she could only describe as the slightest tremble in the carnivore’s hand once his index had aligned with the photo. She wouldn’t ask about it though as she feared that the bear would do what he just did again, and she was very unsure if she could stay conscious after another one.

“And what does all of that have to do with me being your thrall?” Haru asked, trying to push herself off of the ground only to feel a heavy force coming from seemingly nowhere weigh her down.

“You’re already my thrall, yes? That much is clear? I’m saying that it is your duty to do what I ask of you. Sort of like a… Pet.” The bear looked into Haru’s eyes though this time the rabbit felt like there was more malice behind them.

A damn pet? Crap! I can’t even stand up!

‘Listen to the master…’

Master? I don’t even know him!

“And all I ask of you, pet, is one simple task.” The bear turned his back on Haru, slightly lessening the weight on her shoulders.

“And what would that be, master?” Haru spat as her instincts betrayed her. Why did I say that?

“Keep that wolf preoccupied.”

Before Haru could respond, the bear snapped his fingers. After doing so, Haru felt dizzy, and her face felt warm. She held a hand to her head only to realize that her nose was gushing even harder than before. Then…

5:01, Herbivore Dormitories

Haru sat up, she was in her dorm. Was she here just a couple of minutes ago?

I don’t know why I wouldn’t have been. Must’ve had some crazy dream or something.

The rabbit was still disoriented though, and stronger than that was a rising feeling from her stomach to her throat. Quickly, she got out of bed, bolting to her dorm’s bathroom with minimal sound due to her light-footed nature. She’d close the door before ungracefully falling to the floor just in front of the toilet, filling the room with the sound of a day of bad food. But she couldn’t remember eating anything. In fact, Haru could barely remember what had happened the previous day at all.

How strange, I should probably stop by the infirmary the next chance I get.

Haru stood up, flushing the toilet before washing her hands clean of anything that might have gotten on them which is when she noticed something particular. A brown hair, longer and thicker than her own. She washed it off all the same but still, she had a feeling that it was a bad sign.

At least I have Legosi. If anything happens, I know he’ll be there with me.

12:31 PM, Cherryton Cafeteria

I think he’s the guy I should be asking.

Legosi had not found much. It was already hard for a carnivore like him to talk to herbivores however the fact that he was investigating such a negative subject made most of his interrogations fall flat before they even started. He didn’t want to track down anyone either, figuring it best if he just went with what he already knew after getting turned away by the eighth or nineth herbivore.

Tem had talked to Legosi a decent amount before his passing despite them not even being a part of the same group in the drama club. The alpaca liked to talk about all sorts of things like manga to video games and would occasionally talk about Els. Another thing that he talked about was his friends outside of the club, one of which being an alpaca named Karl. Tem had shown Legosi a picture of them hanging out once and they looked close, making it the wolf’s best hope to find information.

I should ask him if he knew what Tem was doing that day, or if he saw him with anyone suspicious.

Legosi thought about what he was going to ask the herbivore, unintentionally staring at him as he did.

Karl the alpaca was talking to his friends about something, but he had honestly forgotten. It was hard for his herbivore brain to focus when he knew that he had somebody watching him. He tried to not make it obvious that he knew of his onlooker, only sneaking glances here and there. This, however, proved to be difficult for him to maintain, he couldn’t just sit there and pretend like he hadn’t noticed the huge grey wolf staring him down like lunch meat! The very thought made Karl sick, sick enough to feel his stomach begin to turn in the worst way possible as paranoid thoughts fed him gory imagery of what the wolf might want with him. If he didn’t do something sooner or later his lunch would be coming up on his plate, so after telling his friends where he was going, Karl got up to go to the bathroom.

Of course, it was no surprise to the herbivore that his stalker would get up as well. The alpaca would step through the main doors to the cafeteria and walk a little down the unpopulated hall before making it to the male bathrooms. He looked around to check on the location of the wolf but found that the carnivore was no longer trailing behind him. Karl sighed; it must have been some coincidence! Maybe he wasn’t looking at Karl at all but instead someone else, there was a canine behind him after all! Maybe he was looking at them? He entered the bathroom; despite his mental relief it would likely take his stomach the rest of his lunch to receive the good news.

“Do you have a moment?” Karl jumped back, his shoulders slamming into the now closed bathroom door.

There he was, the wolf from earlier. How did he manage to get in there? The herbivore didn’t care, he was terrified. Standing only a few feet away was a tall carnivore that could probably put some bears to shame in sheer size alone. Not skinny or bulky but with definite muscle, the wolf looked Karl in the eyes as he waited for a response.

“Get away from me!” Karl tried to open the door he had his back to, but it didn’t even open before the alpaca saw a sharp-clawed hand put itself on the door.

“Forgive me for scaring you but I need your help.” Karl turned around again to see the carnivore leaning on the door with one hand and thus towering over his much shorter body.

“What do you want?” Karl’s lip quivered as he tried to subdue the rising pressure in his stomach.

“My name is Legosi, I’m in the drama club. Tem made it seem like you two were close, is this true?” Legosi inquired.

“Yes. Me and Tem were like best friends before…” Karl, looked down at the floor, not wanting to say what they both knew.

“I’m sorry. All I need is a couple of questions so I can try and piece together what might have happened.” Legosi lifted his hand from the door, pulling out a pencil and notepad from his pocket.

“You’re investigating it? Shouldn’t you leave that to the police?”

“They haven’t managed to find anything at all. I just hope that I’ll be different.”

“At least you care. That’s something…” Karl paused, unsure what to make of the situation, “You can ask those questions now. I’m ready.”

“Okay. Were you with Tem the day of his…” Legosi led on, not wanting to say it either.

“Only in the morning, he was lost in his own head most of that day from what I can remember, so I let him be.” Karl said, making Legosi scribble something down before continuing.

“Do you have any idea what he might have been thinking about?”

“I’m not sure, though he looked kind of worried about something.” Legosi nodded before asking another question.

“Did he do anything strange or out of the ordinary?"

“The only thing that comes to mind was how he was fidgeting with his pencil sharpener, like he was trying to get something out of it.”

“The razor maybe?” Karl only shrugged at Legosi’s question, he too didn’t know, “Alright well, did you see him with any carnivores that day?”

“No actually. This may seem kind of strange, but it almost seemed like he was avoiding them.”

“Maybe he knew something was wrong and was being cautious? If he was taking the razor, it could’ve been for self-defense, maybe Tem knew what was coming?” Legosi suggested.

“I don’t know. It’s a bit of a stretch but I’ve heard that some species can sense when they’re about to die, maybe Tem could feel it as well?”

“It’s possible.” Legosi began to write a few things down before reaching for the door behind Karl, “Thank you for helping me. I’ll do my best to find who’s responsible for this.”

“Good luck. Quick word of advice though, don’t stare at herbivores before you talk to them. It makes them nervous.” Karl chuckled, still able to feel his unsettled stomach, “And fix your face! If you keep that up it will get stuck like that! Then you’ll really have a hard time with the herbivores!”

“I’m sorry I didn’t notice! I’ll do better next time!” Legosi exclaimed, stepping around Karl and into the hallway.

That was good. I found some information on what Tem was doing before he died.

Legosi tucked his notepad and pencil back into his pocket. The next person he was going to ask was actually in drama club which meant that he had a while before he could continue his investigation.

4:19 PM, Drama Club

Did he just walk out?

Legosi was going to ask Bill some questions due to the tiger’s relatively strong friendship with Tem. As strange as it was to Legosi at first, it actually made sense the more he thought about it. It was probably because they were the two most extroverted people on the actor’s team and Tem didn’t ever seem to mind carnivores in general, something Legosi was sure Bill appreciated.

Legosi’s plans to ask the tiger some questions had unfortunately just walked out of the club’s doors which left him unsure of what to do next. He’d gone through most of his potential leads throughout the day, meaning that Bill was the last person he thought to ask. Seeing as the tiger just walked out of the building, it became clear to Legosi that he was just going to have to work with what he had.

Tem seemed off the day before his death, paranoid almost. It seems likely that he took the razor out of his pencil sharpener, likely for self-defense. It’s plausible that Tem was either threatened by a carnivore or had reason to believe that a carnivore was going to devour him.

“Hello drama club!” The doors swung open as presumably a student walked through the door.

Perfume was the first thing that hit the senses as a very strong smell of flowers invaded the noses of everyone in the room. The sheep seemed happy, his face wide with a joyous smile. His wool was pristinely white, and his horns curved elegantly off of his head. The herbivore gleefully waved at everyone he passed by as he approached Sanu who was a bit shocked by his arrival.

“Oh hello! You must be Sanu, yes?” The sheep approached the pelican, taking his arm before shaking it, “I was invited to the drama club! It said that I could come whenever because of the lack of recent activities, is that right?”

“Oh right, erm…” Sanu shuffled by small groups of clustered animals as he made his way to the mock stage in the club’s main room, guiding the new club member along behind him. He grabbed the microphone before looking at the cluster of students that stood right before him, he wasn’t going to need it this time since they were all right there, “Well, members of the drama club, as you can see, the new member is here!”

Many of the students, especially the herbivore cheered on his arrival. Many but not all.

“It’s only been two months since Melon disappeared, are you trying to replace him?” Sheila looked dead at the sheep as she spoke though the herbivore remained unfazed.

“Now now Sheila, me and Louis would never intend to replace Melon. We did, however, both see the wisdom in finding a new clubmate, one who was livelier and could rejuvenate the club’s spirit!” The pelican explained.

“Why get some random sheep to do that? I thought Louis was supposed to lead this club not some new guy! Where’s he been while the club’s been sitting on its ass waiting to be told what to do?”

“Wow! Such hostility… Sheila, was it? Hi! I don’t know if he said this, but my name is Pina. I'm a Dall sheep though as I'm sure he told you, I used to live in Normandy. It’s a pleasure to meet all of you!” Pina smiled and waved, earning more cheers and claps from his joyfully captive audience, “But anyways, maybe Sheila, they were looking for someone more like… Me.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean pretty boy?” Sheila tried to slight his appearance, but the herbivore only smiled as if it was a genuine compliment.

“It means that this room is so dreary! I mean seriously! Would it kill for some of you to put on a bit of… A… Smile…” Pina slowed down as his eyes drifted amongst the crowd before him. He saw many people, from goats to a mongoose and even a pretty looking peafowl. None of them had caught his attention quite like the wolf who was off to the side, cleaning a spotlight as he watched the sheep. “Oh yes! Please smile more! I simply adore the look of a happy person! It’s the prettiest one can be.”

Sheila scowled, going back to her corner before sitting on the ground, trying to ignore the new annoying herbivore in the room. Everyone else, for the most part at least, seemed to enjoy his presence. There were a few of course who simply dismissed him, the obvious among them being Juno, who was already back to mindlessly practicing for a dance she had yet to told of. Riz also disappeared into the vast storage room that was connected to the drama club. Lastly there was Legosi who had too much on his mind to be thinking about a new sheep in the club.

Aside from that though, most of the club erupted into chatter about their new clubmate. A few groups of girls had already started talking about his charm while a group of the stagehands, including Dom all collectively sighed together as they new well that their new lively herbivore acquaintance was only meant for one place in the club and that was the actors team.

“Okay but is it just me or does he look good?” Dom asked getting some reluctant shrugs from his fellow stagehands.

“Easy for you to say Dom. Maybe if I was a girl but… I don’t know, he seems like he’s going to get annoying fast.” Fudge the red panda peered around the bird, watching the sheep as he approached Legosi.

Across the room, Legosi was deep in thought once more as he thought of where to look next.

Maybe if I somehow got my hands on his schedule then I would-.

“Hey there wolf boy. What’s your name?” Pina asked, leaning over Legosi’s shoulder.

“Uh, Legosi. Its Legosi.” He repeated, as if not sure of his own name.

“Well, Legosi, you seem sad. Are you alright? You just looked so alone all the way over here, I couldn’t help but notice you from the stage!” Pina smiled, plopping himself right next to the wolf.

“I’m fine. I try not to be in other people's ways.” Legosi said, trying to go back to cleaning the spotlight.

“Are you sure? You look like you don’t smile much. Maybe your heart’s been broken recently? If that’s the case, I know of a way to make you feel better~” Pina purred into Legosi’s ear.

“No actually. Like I said I’m quite fine.” Legosi tried his best to not look at the encroaching herbivore to his side.

Oh my! He seems resistant to my usual charms! He must be really depressed! I could practically feel his energy before I walked in here.

‘Maybe if you were so interested in him, you could make him your thrall.’

I like to get to know people before doing such a thing.

‘At least one of master’s teachings hasn’t been completely lost on you.’

Pina would stick around as Legosi continued to clean the spotlight, occasionally asking the wolf questions that distracted him from his work as well as disrupted his train of thought. Things like how his day had been and if Legosi had any classes he liked, questions that pestered him, but he would get mad at Pina for asking. After all, who was he to be angry at someone who was just trying to be friendly?

As minutes rolled into half an hour, most of the club went back to normal, though visibly much less glum, the chattiness that follows a new member making people talk and come together more. People were more vibrant and socialized with each other more and about more interesting things. Laughter was nearly constantly carried throughout the air as it seemed that Pina’s mere introduction had a positive impact on the club. Even Juno had finally broken her trance and started talking with her other clubmates again with her and Els having a lively conversation about the new student.

“You know Legosi, we should get each other’s numbers!” Pina suggested, pulling out a card that had a number, likely Pina’s phone number written on its back.

Legosi was about to politely refuse when he looked at Pina, seeing into the sheep’s almost never-ending blue eyes. In that moment, something came over Legosi as a little bit of excitement stirred in his heart.

He seems friendly enough. Why not?

“Sure, I’ll call you next chance I get.” Legosi replied, holding out his hand.

Pina smiled, before thanking Legosi. The happy sheep gave him a folded card before resuming his casual chat with the carnivore next to him. Back across the room sat Dom and Kai on a bench, they were looking at the strange duo and had been for a few minutes now.

“Huh, you think Pina’s actually going for it?” Kai looked at Dom, partly sarcastic in his tone.

“I think he just did go for it. From the looks of it he just gave Legosi his number.” Dom commented.

“What? You jealous?” Kai joked, hiding the fact that he wished that Dom would just focus on him for once.

“I admittedly did want to see what the sheep was like first, though it looks like there’s not much point now. So how about you? Anything interesting going on?”

Dom and Kai began their own independent conversation as the club’s time dragged on. Eventually the club’s time together would run out and everyone would leave, though as most of the herbivores left a cluster of carnivores stayed behind, giving Legosi an idea.

After the club, sometimes Bill would invite all the carnivores to hangout and talk, the girls would never come though so it was always just a male carnivore hangout. Bill had planned one for today, but he was absent, letting the mantle fall to his close friend Aoba to guide the carnivores to the roof top of one of the main buildings which had a swimming pool. Legosi usually didn’t join these meetings as he never liked to embrace his carnivorous side, but he figured that it might help him get some more information on Tem’s murderer.

Of course, it was a little strange for him as well as the other carnivores at first, however it would only get weirder when Legosi would pull out a notepad and pencil. He went around to each carnivore as they weren’t all in one group yet, instead in smaller parts of two or just by themselves.

And of course, I can’t write out the high probability that one of these people is lying to me, aside from that I’d just need to talk to Bill.

“Dude Legosi, are you okay? What’s with this investigation?” Aoba pulled him aside; he had forgotten that he was standing in the open as he was thinking. The eagle had just pulled him back to reality.

“Sorry. It just bothers me how they never caught whoever did that to Tem.” Legosi looked down at his notepad, on it recorded every carnivore’s response to his questions.

“Okay… But that doesn't mean you go around interrogating everyone you meet? How long have you been doing this?”

“Only today. And besides, it wouldn’t hurt to at least try before all of the new students come in.”

“Okay but do you have to do this? I get that you’re upset about what happened but for everyone else here you’re only digging up bad memories.”

“So, what would you have me do? Sit back and pretend that nothing happened? Like my friend, our friend wasn’t devoured here on school grounds only a few floors below us? It’s not like he had any affiliation with carnivores outside of the drama club, so it was definitely someone we know and talk to every-!”

“Legosi!” Aoba interrupted Legosi, pointing behind them. Legosi turned to see that the rest of the carnivores there had turned to face him after they heard him yelling about how any one of them could be a murderer, “I think you should leave, Legosi.”

“Fine, not like any of you were helping anyway.” With that, Legosi walked off in an uncharacteristically agitated mood.

It was weird to see the wolf angry as usually he appeared to be depressively indifferent to all that surrounded him. Many of those carnivores had seen him sigh and frown but never scowl in such a way like how he just did. To see him so visibly upset was unlike the Legosi they knew, though it did provide something else for one of the animals aside from food for thought.

He’s searching for Tem’s killer. Just as they told me. I doubt he’ll make it far, but I also shouldn’t let him get the idea that he’ll be able to do this freely.

8:34 PM, Cherryton Outskirts

All this time alone out here and I can’t think of anything.

Legosi huffed in his spot on the ground, making the short-horned grasshopper on his finger jump away. His investigatory drive had brought him seemingly to a dead end. His instincts still persisted on his vengeance of Tem however his mind lacked any suitable ideas that he would even be able to suspect. Because every carnivore he talked to told him almost the exact same thing about how they didn’t talk outside of the club, he had nothing to go off of. The best he had was his talk with Karl from earlier in the day.

I need something new, something fresh, or else this trail is going to run cold. I wonder-.

SMACK

Legosi was sent flying into a nearby building’s wall. His head felt as if it cracked upon the impact and the rest of his body felt an equally distributed pain. He tried to recover only to be forcefully sent into the pavement below him by seemingly nothing as he could only feel the force being exerted, not what was exerting it. Facing the wall from his position on the ground, Legosi tried to turn his head only to have a rag pulled over his eyes and strong-smelling herbs that had been ground into a powder dabbed around his nose. If he could still smell after the sudden impact between the wall and his face, he would now only be able to smell rosemary through his cut nose.

Remember, send the message, don’t kill him. If he dies, then the police will get involved and they’ll really start to look into this case.

Legosi felt heavy feet stomp repeatedly onto his hands, then his legs and heels before getting a few kicks into his side all while some invisible force held Legosi down. All that time however, while Legosi had been getting stomped on, he tried his best to keep the feeling of the pain from leaking out of his pain-shattered mind.

Just… Try to remember… The feeling of the… Weight.

It was actually a smart plan to come up with while being pummeled so hard that he was breaking the cement walkway he was pinned to. After The kicking session was done, Legosi tried to breath a little only to feel two gloved hands find their way around Legosi’s head, grabbing it before slamming it repeatedly into the nearby wall again. Such immense strength was something Legosi was certain nobody in his club would be able to do, not even Riz who was a very large brown bear.

Vamp-ire? May-be?

He tried to think in between the moments of intense pain that came from having his maw being used to excavate a brick wall. He’d healed injuries before though he could tell that these would take days to fully heal. Legosi mentally sighed as he physically couldn’t, he knew he didn’t have that kind of time on his hands. Then he felt a hand grab his shoulder, turn him over and press him against the now concaved part of the small building’s wall. He then began to suffer from blow after blow from his attacker’s covered fist.

Eventually his face’s nerves would be ground and punched and kicked so much that they’d appear to break as Legosi just went limp after another minute or so of the immense beating. His attacker would take Legosi’s unresponsiveness as a cue to leave, seemingly vanishing without even a sound to be perceived by Legosi’s surely damaged ears.

Legosi sat there, now slid to the ground though thankfully propped up on the building’s wall.

Its over…

‘We were… Humiliated… More blood. We need more… Power!’

No… Gone this long… Without it…

‘Every second… We draw closer… To death… Blood! BLOOD!’

Legosi’s instincts had no trouble with resistance in his own shattered mind as they manipulated his cut tongue to his lips. So many gashes and bruises were on his face that his vampiric side got the pick of the litter when it came to which it wanted first. Weak lick after lick, blood that oozed from Legosi’s face was reabsorbed into his system, something that made his instincts only become more deranged as they went more feral for his own life fluid.

Maybe it was because of the fact that he was about to lose consciousness that he didn’t hear his phone ring, maybe it was because of the strong wind that evening. Either way, the call on Legosi’s phone went unanswered three times before its caller decided to investigate Legosi’s location themselves, almost immediately rushing to his location after figuring out his state.

“Legosi? Legosi!” Jack ran at impossible speeds as he turned the corner to see his best friend slumped against the small sports building’s wall. “Legosi what happened to you?”

Legosi finally pulled through his own head and stopped licking his face. He tried to turn his head but as he did, he suddenly went from feeling nothing to feeling everything, so that was a no go.

“Jack…” Legosi tried to speak but his maw was proving to be extremely difficult.

“Don’t worry Legosi! I’ll take you to a hospital! You’re going to be alright!” Jack began to prepare his vampire strength as he bent down towards only to be frozen by Legosi’s words.

“Stop… I’ll heal…” Legosi said coarsely said, trying to breathe the best he could.

“But why? Let me help Legosi, you need it!” But Jack’s proposal was once again refuted.

“No… I can’t drag… You into this…” Every pause was caused by Legosi trying to stand on his own. Jack seethed in empathetic pain at the sight of his battered friend pushing himself way beyond his breaking point.

The wolf, in a show of stoicism, walked over to hug Jack. At first the labrador was touched, and his heart fluttered with lovely heat. As Legosi leaned on him though, Jack questioned Legosi’s methods of triangulation.

It looks like he took some serious damage to the head. He should definitely have some hearing loss if not also some loss of reasoning. Could he have really figured out my exact location in the state he’s in?

The thought also reminded Jack of a feature that he intended to rip off of Legosi’s head as soon as he got there but, in the end, he was distracted away from it.

“At least let me get this-.” Jack had reached his arms around the back of Legosi’s head to untie the rag around his face but was stopped by numerous large cuts striking Jack’s hand. Jack then had to back away from the wolf as what felt like tiny needles began trying to gauge out every part of his body that touched the wolf.

“I’m sorry Jack but I think you should leave the rag. Despite it covering my eyes I swear I can see so clearly now.”

Jack watched in part amazement, horror, and revelation as he watched his friend Legosi. The wolf’s fur had begun to prickle and stand on end as it flowed in the wind, turning even more dark grey with every gust. Within seconds the uncountable gashes and cuts that lined Legosi’s body sealed themselves, leaving only his clothes though most notably his bloody rags as any indicator that he was ever injured at all. Those bloody rags stood out in particular to Jack, as it reminded the dog of his mother, how despite how she should’ve been blinded twice over, she saw with absolute clarity thanks to those blood-stained rags.

And that makes him…

A vampire!

“I’m sorry Jack, to have made you worry. However, I cannot let you follow me any longer, nor anyone else for that matter. What I’m about to go through, I will go through alone, for that is the path that I travel by.”

“Wait, Legosi-!” Jack watched in amazement as before his very eyes, Legosi disappeared into his own shadow.

Just before I could tell him that I could help…

Chapter Text

8:46 PM, Cherryton Outskirts

He’s just…

‘Gone…’

Is this it? Does he not need me anymore? Did he ever need me? Should I just go back-?

‘No… We need to find him…’

But he said to-.

‘Doesn’t matter. What matters… Is that he was bitten. Somebody took him from… Us…’

He’s not mine!

‘He might never be if we don’t act now!’

Jack took increasingly sharper and shorter breaths as he began to panic. What had just happened? He got a bad feeling only minutes ago and now he was standing on the edge of schoolgrounds with blood dripping from his hand, the cut inflicted by his lifelong friend’s potent magic veil. Like a dagger, it lacerated his hand and tried to do the same with the rest of his body but thankfully Jack was all too familiar with the phenomenon to stay in Legosi’s embrace. Then only moments ago, Legosi’s fur darkened before plunging into his shadow. Jack had reached out despite knowing that touching Legosi would hurt him, if only to stop him from leaving however Jack was too late.

There he stood now on the verge of a panic attack. Jack didn’t know what to do, as both options being presented to him felt wrong. He couldn’t just leave Legosi, right? Not now that he knew Legosi was a vampire and especially not because that means somebody bit him. On the other hand, Jack would feel even worse if he deliberately went against his best friend’s wishes. Legosi seemed different too, though at the time Jack didn’t notice, as the canine scanned his most recent memory over and over again, Jack noticed something he’d been taught well about vampirism.

He was licking his own blood before I arrived.

‘His mind must be… Extremely warped… Or’

An extreme lack of blood! That with the physical change and second wind of energy and…

‘Bloodlust.’

Jack fell to his knees as it felt like he’d been pushed down by the weight of his realization. Even so, his legs began to wobble and shake underneath him and soon did his arms as well. Each limb felt weak and loose and overexerted as Jack found himself unable to control his own body with his mind so busy with thoughts elsewhere. Jack collapsed to the grass beneath him as tears began to roll down his face.

He’s going to die or kill someone! Has he not fed upon anyone? He couldn’t have been a vampire that long. surely! That means he didn’t feed at all since his turning! Did he deny himself blood so he wouldn’t hurt anybody? I would’ve let you bite me Legosi! Please just…

‘We need to get up. We haven’t had any blood recently either.’

What’s the point anymore? He’s going to die!

‘Then we’ll stop him!’

Jack shed only a few more tears before his instincts convinced him to do something. Trying his usual trick to find Legosi, Jack pulled out a small glass vile that contained a singular strain of Legosi’s fur. The hair was grey though lighter than Legosi’s current fur due to his apparent blood deprivation. It was not easy for Jack to calm himself enough to meditate and even after he did, he would only stress out again.

It’s not showing me anything! Is he-?

‘No! He can't have died so quickly, right? Find something… More recent…’

Jack began crawling around the area looking for something, anything that might be linked close enough to Legosi for the spell to work. Using his nose, Jack ignored the strong smell of grass and faint rosemary, however even with his canine and vampiric proficiency, Jack couldn’t find anything. Not even a scrap of fabric was present with him despite how ripped and torn Legosi’s clothes were.

Nothing’s here! What am I going to do? What am I going to do?

‘Something else! There must be… Something…’

In Jack’s distress, his own magical capabilities began to be put into overdrive as the canine’s stress began to set off unnecessary alarms in his body. The magic he created would not cut and stab like Legosi’s though. No, Jack’s magic would begin to fizzle in and out around his head before suddenly arcing towards a nearby lightbulb, the dim area now completely devoid of local light. The process, however, did spark an idea within Jack.

Without much hesitation, Jack focused his mind. Lightning began to seep out from his closed eyelids as he began to feel his surroundings. In such a densely populated area like Cherryton Academy, this technique should never have worked, however Jack was an elite in his own craft and was just barely able to discern a small handful of powerful signals, though only two weren’t in the dormitories which Jack doubted Legosi would be in. One in the drama club building and the other in the laundry room.

The only difference is that one is as powerful as a fickle spark and the other’s like an arcing tesla coil.

Jack rushed towards the side of the main building, leaping down the steps to the entrance to its basement floor. Among the hot hallways were a few pipes and doors to storage closets and janitorial closets too, however the only room that students had access to was the laundry room. Usually, students would come here every couple of days to pick up or do their laundry, however Jack knew that there was only one person there now.

Jack sprinted through the brick and pipe labyrinth before nearly knocking the door to the laundry room off its hinges with how fast he pushed it open.

A Few Minutes Earlier

What is… Happening?

‘Nothing. We are just regaining our strength.’

I’ll… Stop you…

‘Why? It is unsightly to be wearing such tattered clothing. A vampire such as us should have at the very least clean apparel, if not their own.’

…

Legosi had found another student’s uniform and had donned that for the time being. He stood next to a washing machine as it spun, his bloody rag inside along with his damaged clothes. The sound was soothing as it was the only thing Legosi could hear from under the main building. Soothing as it was, it was also extremely loud to the wolf in his current state, the only reason it was tolerable being the lowness of its tumbles.

‘We cannot linger too much here though; we have a quest to fulfil.’

As Legosi was waiting he heard an extremely loud sound blurt from the corner of the room, causing his mood to radically change in the split second he could hear it. Suddenly, he was extremely frustrated and off kilter, just about ready to break something. He turned to see a bucket placed underneath an old pipe that ran from one wall to the other close to the ceiling. Legosi sprinted towards it, about to kick it over in sudden anger when reason stepped in just before his foot made impact, telling the volatile carnivore that kicking the bucket, let alone with such force, would cause even more frustration.

Settling down, Legosi briefly looked down at the bucket of water he now stood over, however only a monstrosity stared back at him.

“What… Am I?” Legosi whispered, only garnering a response from himself.

A hy-?

‘Disfigured!’

“Impossible…” Legosi lifted a trembling claw to his face trying to use his hand to cover up his new imperfection only for his arm to drop, shaky and weak from shock, “IMPOSSIBLE!”

Legosi’s roar was muted by the building along with his location under it, however it was still loud enough to shift the machines with him and completely knock the bucket over, causing the water inside to spill out into a puddle before him. As he continued to look down, Legosi only saw himself looking back. This Legosi however, possessed an imperfection and it wasn't the shade of his fur. A singular impurity that made his vampiric instincts want to tear himself apart with rage.

‘This can’t be happening! Not now!’

A vertical slit replaced what was once a small black pupil on Legosi’s left eye.

‘This is not happening!’

I’ve always been… A hybrid.

‘No! You don’t understand! We’re in danger!’

…What?

Legosi ran over to the washing machine, evacuating his clothes immediately. Then with great force he squeezed his rag, getting a lot of the water out, however he didn’t have time to try and dry the rest.

SLAM!

Legosi, without hesitation slapped the rag over his face, the amount of blood having not changed due to barely being washed for more than three minutes. He gritted his teeth from the pain in his ears that came with the entrance of the animal behind him.

'Must he have been so loud?'

“Legosi!” Jack bolted towards him but stopped a few feet away, “Legosi stop!”

“I said to leave me Jack, I have business to attend to.” Legosi tried to calm himself as he tied the rag around the back of his head.

“Legosi please, just let me help! I know where we can find blood if you don’t want to bite anyone!” Jack was crying again as he spoke with a dire tone.

“What? You knew?” Legosi let slip his thoughts of confusion, however he realized quickly that it wouldn’t have been hard to tell.

“It looked like you were run over by a train only to heal in no more than a minute… And you also fell into your own shadow. Vampire magic.” Jack took a step forward but staggered as what felt like a knife poke him.

“I hadn’t realized in the moment how obvious that might’ve been. That doesn’t explain what you know of them however.” Legosi stood up straight as he talked, another recent odd detail about the wolf that Jack committed to memory.

“This isn’t about me Legosi, all you need to know is that it’s a long story. Now, please, I can show you where to drink! Hell, if you need to, I’d let you bite-!” Jack was cut off by Legosi holding his mouth shut, nearly making the dog bite his tongue.

'What is this feeling? Are you trying to control us?'

No trying... I am...

“Do not speak to me of blood. It is not necessary for where I’m going.” Legosi backed away as he felt Jack’s fur begin to zap his fingers.

“What? Legosi, the signs are all there! You’ve been running on nothing since you turned, weren’t you? You don't even have to drink a lot! You can be like me and only drink it occasionally! But Legosi, if you don’t recover from the bloodlust… You’ll die.” Jack reached forward with his wrist exposed and ready to be bitten.

His magic subsided with his willing submission to another vampire, though strangely his instincts were okay with such a transaction. So long as Legosi was alive and close, it seemed willing to cooperate with Jack. Legosi’s magic also seemed to calm after all the stimulus from being beaten and tossed around had gone through him.

Legosi walked over to Jack, however instead of biting his wrist like the labrador offered him to do, Legosi grabbed the sides of his head. He tilted Jack’s head down and leaned over to place his forehead against his friend’s, the wet rags around his eyes subtly wetting Jack’s brow.

Let me speak... To Jack.

'We are.'

“I will not use you. I will not drink.” Legosi spoke in a soothing, somber tone, making Jack blush along with their current intimate pose.

Wait, what?

'We agree and yet there's confusion?'

“But why? Why hurt yourself like this?” Jack whispered, desperate to know why Legosi was willing to throw his life away.

“Because I never wanted to hurt anyone.”

Legosi flinched a little. His two major pieces finally fit together in a healthy way. However, their partnership was not intended by either party and certainly not built to last either.

But you’re a vampire! A vampire shouldn’t care so much as to starve themselves! Unless…

‘Sanguine Hysteria. He drank too much of his own blood.’

Corruptio optimi pessima.

Jack's breaths became unstable at the realization of Legosi's dire condition.

'We are stronger now. We will become stronger too! Do not resist the power.'

No...

“And I mustn’t use that tactic of my enemy. As a show of superiority, I must do this alone and without a lifeline. It is my duty.” Legosi’s warm breath made Jack’s body run cold, each word making him appear farther and farther from sanity.

He won’t drink blood to show superiority? How much of his blood did he drink?

‘Too much. No vampire has ever been recorded refusing blood because of their hysteria.’

“Who is your enemy? Yours or did your master put you up to dealing with them? I can take care of them if you tell me who it is! Would you drink blood then?” Jack begged, he didn’t want Legosi to die, especially not like this.

“My enemy is unknown, and no, I wouldn’t if you killed them for me. In fact, I don’t know if I’d live with myself if you did.” Legosi felt the area behind Jack’s ear, softly scratching his friend’s head to try and calm him from his state of distress. “And what is this ‘master’ that you speak of?”

What are you talking about Legosi?

“The person that bit you. Everyone who’s a vampire was bitten by another. Independents either break free or their master dies.” Jack stated, too worried about his friend to be calmed by his attempts.

“I was never bitten before becoming a vampire. There was only one time I was bitten and that was when Haru bit me after turning herself.” Legosi smiled as he remembered the night he got to save his love.

“Legosi that’s… Impossible. You must have a master, you simply must!” Jack separated from Legosi’s embrace, backing up a foot or two as he began to question his very education as a vampire.

No, that’s not true…

‘But what else could that mean? He said so himself, Haru only bit him once after turning.’

That’s… Impossible!

Such an emotional state caused these exclamations to be heard by Legosi within his mind. Jack had accidentally projected his own thoughts.

“It’s true. Why do you act as if that is so strange?” Legosi tilted his head at his friend.

“Because… Legosi…” Jack recalled the history of vampires as recorded in his codex,

“The last time that happened was four thousand years ago!”

‘That makes us special then, doesn’t it?’

…

‘Finally. I expected you to be quieter than I was in that position but so far you've proven me very wrong.'

Shut up…

“Even more destined am I to defeat this foe!” Legosi said, imagining himself delivering the killing blow to Tem’s killer and bringing peace to the alpaca’s soul at last.

But then he noticed the instability written all over his friend’s face. Poor Jack didn’t have any idea of what was going on anymore despite his obvious wisdom over Legosi. The wolf, not wanting to simply leave him alone again, especially after following him to make sure he was okay.

‘Perhaps I should grant him a reward?’

Don’t …

‘Why not? It’s what he’d want, right?’

Don’t do this…

‘He’s wanted this for a long time…’

Think of Haru…

‘She won’t know. And even if she did, she’d understand.’

You know what you’re… Doing…

‘Yes, I do…’

While sincerity was at heart, malice was on the mind. Legosi knew exactly what he was doing as he slowly strode over to Jack. The labrador was looking at the floor, still trying to think of a way to keep Legosi from doing what he said he’d do. Suddenly, Jack’s head would be tilted back by a grey hand, lifted his chin up to look at Legosi’s face, still obscured by the rags.

“Legosi, what-?”

Legosi leant down, though to the forced guidance of his subconscious, Legosi kissed Jack on the forehead. Jack’s face lit up red before passing out entirely into Legosi’s arms.

‘You prevent me from advancing our goals. Why?’

Not our goal… Not even involved…

‘But why stop me from giving him what he deserves?’

You know that he’s been trying… So… Hard… Now look at him… Passed out.

The angel on Legosi’s shoulder attempted to take control of his body again, however it was in vain. His instincts had a firm chokehold over the wolf’s shape now.

Legosi sat on the floor with his companion, easing Jack down with him to the ground. Legosi then hugged him, different as this Legosi may be, some things can never change.

‘He’ll be uncomfortable by the time he wakes up down here. Let’s get him somewhere nice.’

Legosi picked up the unconscious Jack, carrying him to the carnivore dormitories where he’d sneak around housemothers and curfew-breaking students before reaching room 701. With Jack cradled around him in both arms, Legosi focused intently on the doorknob, causing it to rustle and shake before popping the door open. Legosi carefully stepped through the door, being quiet because he heard the other canines snoring in their beds. Gently, Legosi let Jack down into his own bunk as it was easier to reach than the labrador’s.

‘Thank you, Jack, however, we must go our separate ways for now. I have two enemies to face.’

9:29 AM, Room 701

“Hey Jack… Um, are you all right?” Collot sat at Jack’s feet, looking at the labrador with worry.

The sun was up and shining through the dormitory window. Jack wanted to close his eyes again for some reason despite that. It’s not like he needed to sleep either. For whatever reason, the labrador didn’t feel like doing anything.

“I’m fine, what time is it?” Jack managed to ask. He was extremely groggy and all his memories about the previous night were fuzzy.

I think I passed out.

“It’s nine-thirty almost.” Collot checked his phone, showing it to the still tired Jack.

“Shouldn’t you be in class?” Jack didn’t understand. Why was Collot here instead of with his buddies in their first period together?

“Shouldn’t you?” Collot laughed a little though Jack could tell it was forced. Collot bore a look of worry that was impossible to wipe off his face, “I’m here because I was- I am worried.”

“Why should you be? Even I sleep in late sometimes-.”

“Because Legosi carried you in here, but he looked weird and had this blindfold on or something! And you were out cold! I tried to wake you up, but you wouldn’t! I was scared! I remembered what you told me about you and him and-!” Collot’s eyes weren’t visible but from the tears wetting the fur on his face and the shakiness in his voice Jack could tell he was crying. The big canine had also leaned more over Jack, getting closer to him as he spoke.

“Collot I-.”

“And I didn’t know if something happened to you, or if he did something to you or if you had done something to yourself! I was worried sick, Jack I…”

Collot leaned over Jack, causing some of his tears to fall onto Jack’s shirt as they were no longer covered by his long hair. For the first time ever, Jack could see Collot’s eyes. They were a rich and homely brown that made Jack feel like he was staring into the earth itself.

He looks gorgeous from here!

‘…’

“All the time we’ve been in here before, I’ve never looked you in the eyes. They’re just like an angel’s; it feels wrong to see them cry. Don’t cry Collot.”

Jack reached his arm up to try and wipe away the dampness that kept streaming out of the sheepdog’s eyes. After staring at each other for a few more seconds, though, Collot leaned over the labrador completely, falling onto Jack to hug him. Collot was feeling too much to articulate words, so he only smiled as he cried harder and harder, thankful to have been able to live up to this moment. Still, despite his quivering body, Collot attempted to speak to his friend.

“T-T-Thank y-you… Jack I-I-.” Collot was silenced by a hush from Jack.

“Shh… I know. I’ve been where you are before, remember?” Jack reached around Collot’s back, pulling him into his chest.

Jack began to remember more and more from the previous night as Collot sobbed into his shoulder. Finding Legosi, chasing him down, confronting him, all the way up to the kiss on the head.

I think the bloodlust or hysteria had taken over, or maybe in some weird, diluted way, they’ve both taken hold over his body. That's probably why he did that.

‘Or perhaps-.’

No! Just stop, please! He doesn’t love us like that. He clearly isn’t thinking straight anymore.

‘…’

The labrador thought about his best friend and Collot as the white dog began slowing down his flow of tears. He still loved him without a doubt, but Collot wouldn’t be bad for him either. The sheepdog was consistently loyal and caring, and most importantly didn’t have a girlfriend. Something within Jack’s mind switched, and rather easily Jack found himself taking a liking to the fluffy white canine who had just soaked his shirt as well as Legosi’s bunk.

Collot got up a little, now leaning almost completely over Jack in a fashion that reminded the labrador of himself and Legosi months prior, however this time there were no stakes or hidden motives. Everyone involved had an open hand and only two cards to play.

"That's better Collot. Is it weird to say that I think I like you?" Jack asked.

"No, I mean, I've liked you for a while! There's nothing weird about that, right?" Collot blushed, he never imagined himself ever making it to a place like this in his entire life!

After a few seconds of their position though, Collot became nervous again as the air around him seemed to become awkward.

“Is this the part where I… You know…Can I? Should I?” Collot asked with embarrassment.

“If that’s what you want.” Jack smiled, welcoming the embrace of Collot’s maw onto his own.

A brief kiss locked the two together. While Jack’s heart still yearned to be elsewhere, he himself was comfortable here. At home.

I think things are beginning to change for me.

‘No… This isn’t what we wanted… What we lived for!’

But can’t we change? It would be good for everyone if I just stopped being so selfish. Look at Collot! He's just like me, I shouldn't just ignore him!

‘No… We deserve more… More than some random obsessive sheepdog. We deserve so… So much more… We deserve Legosi…’

He’s not just some random dog, he’s my friend!

‘That we’ve barely known for a few years. That versus Legosi whom we’ve closely known for the greater extent of our entire life. He is our future, our… Love, our… Successor, not some… Bright… Hound…’

Jack tried to suppress his instincts, however even while concentrating they had enough power to speak anyways. Hoping that it might get the voice in his head to quiet down, Jack wrapped his hands around the back of Collot’s head, pulling him down for another kiss.

‘We… Betrayed him…’

I betrayed nobody.

And another.

2:25 PM, Outside The Cafeteria

No matter what, the food here will always taste great.

Haru smiled, having gotten herself a nice bowl of fruit from the cafeteria. She’d already eaten it all only a minute after sitting down, something that would’ve bothered her mannered side if she wasn’t plagued with a single thought.

That would have tasted better with Legosi here.

An opinion she told herself as if it was common fact, and one she told herself often. From the most mundane of work to tending to the entire rooftop garden by herself, recently Haru found herself desperately wanting attention from the wolf.

“Well look at what we have here! I’d have mistaken you for some kind of pig eating all of that so quickly!”

That irritating voice, the one that had tormented Haru for the greater part of a year. She wasn’t the first and she wouldn’t be the last. Mizuchi to Haru was just another person she pissed off by sleeping with someone she apparently wasn’t supposed to.

Haru stood up, turning to face her bully with a look in her eye that the harlequin rabbit had never seen in her.

Usually she’d say something quippy by now but… She’s just staring at me. It’s creepy!

And for some reason her instincts were on edge as well, as if perceiving a carnivore in the dwarf rabbit’s body. No, she came here to send a message. She couldn’t back out now.

“Well? Aren’t you going to say something? Hey, maybe you’ve finally realized that you’re just a no-good slut that should have never-!” Mizuchi was cut off by a hand resting on her shoulder.

“Just shut up you broken record. If all you can do his play music badly at least get a good song to balance it out.” Haru had moved the entire distance between her and Mizuchi in the blink of an eye. Her friends, having already been feeling the dark aura around the scene, immediately fled after Haru seemingly teleported to Mizuchi.

“A-And what’s that supposed to mean, bitch?” Mizuchi tried to continue insulting Haru despite the obvious fear racking her body.

“I’m saying that you need to find a new boyfriend. Two pieces of shit make a pile of shit, something only flies are attracted to. Now go out there, break up with him, and find somebody else that might be just good enough to where its worth putting up you as well!” Haru pushed Mizuchi behind her in one smooth motion, causing the harlequin rabbit to stumble into a run only to fall off the side of the walkway a few feet due to losing her footing.

From the dirt, Haru’s long-term bully looked up at her past victim with fear and confusion. This was not the Haru she’d been harassing for sleeping with her boyfriend, it was someone else entirely!

Someone who I should probably stop messing with.

And her instincts agreed. Mizuchi got up, running off to go do whatever other things she does in her free time. To be honest, Haru didn’t care, she was just glad to finally get back at Mizuchi, even if it was just a little scare.

‘We should have bitten her.’

In the open though? That would’ve been risky.

Haru shook her head, nevertheless satisfied both physically and mentally, all she wanted now was to spend a little time with Legosi. The perfect bow to wrap up her cathartic vengeance and good meal.

Meanwhile, The Rooftop Garden

Legosi barricaded the gardening club door with a few heavy bags of fertilizer. He had business that he had to attend to urgently. A feeling had washed over him as soon as he left Jack back in Room 701. It told him to seek out a reclusive space to hide. Legosi thought it would be simple, however the wolf found it increasingly difficult to find a place that wouldn’t be too far from the school to seclude himself to as he worried that if he left Cherryton that he would essentially be admitting defeat.

What… Are you… Doing?

‘We have a goal but not a plan, so we must make one. We must also protect ourselves.’

From what?

‘Not now.’

Legosi walked into the wooden shed with haste, drawing the curtains to the sliding doors and covering the window with a sheet that was under the small bed. With the room now dark, Legosi laid down on the bed, ignoring the fact that it was definitely not his size and forcing himself to rest.

Why… Hate blood?

‘It is abhorrent. This job is ours to complete without the aid of our enemy’s tools.’

You wanted blood before…

‘… Winds change, so do tides. What matters is that we’re in more danger now.’

How?

‘Focus, there is an intruder in our very mind. He wishes to take control of our body and make it wrong.’

My… Carnivore instincts?

‘No, we came to an agreement not so long ago. Soon, he’ll be living, breathing part of us.’

I thought… That you…

‘Knew meat is disgusting, yes. We need strength, not from blood or meat though. No, we need strength from ourselves. That way we shall be strong without needing to hurt anyone else.’

Jack said… We have bloodlust… That we’ll die.

‘We have no hunger, yes? And have we not always been ready to die? So long as we serve our life to a noble cause such as avenging Tem, it is worth it if we do.’

…

‘Now we must dream. To find the intruder to the mind, one must look behind all the mind’s locked doors and in its secret rooms.’

Legosi, took a deep breath. Upon its exhale he was asleep, yet consciously looking for its invader.

4:11 PM, Drama Club

Juno danced away to the music Sanu had put on. Allegedly Louis had decided on what play they would perform next, however everyone in the club knew that Sanu had just chosen one in the star’s stead. The anxious look on his face said it all, he especially knew what happened when Louis was angry at someone, being the bird that often angered him the most.

“Just remember that we do have a new student so please be kind and respectful as he learns his role in the drama club!” The pelican said before exiting the building, probably to go tell the principle that the drama club had finally begun to do something again.

I forgot about that sheep. That insolent herbivore’s probably trying to take Legosi from me as well! He has already convinced Legosi to give him his number, so when he shows up, I’m going to show him who’s in charge around the drama club!

Juno sported a look of determination as she thought of ways to “convince” Pina to back off of Legosi. Meanwhile, one of her thralls sported a different kind of expression.

New student? Who? Maybe I should ask-.

As if on cue, the doors to the club opened, letting in a penetrative floral scent that through off the senses of everyone in the room.

“Hello drama club!” Sang a happy voice, one that Bill was uncomfortably familiar with.

Through the doors stepped none other than the sheep from the other day. Bill nearly wanted to run away but instead tried his best to act normally. It, however, was not hard to tell that Bill recognized Pina. Bill's friend Aoba walked over to him while Pina went to the male locker room. Pina winked at the Bill as he passed by.

“Hey man, you good? You’re a little… Red.” Aoba asked, making Bill straighten like a board.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about! I’m fine!” Bill said a little loudly, bumping his friend with his elbow a bit too hard.

“Ow! Bill-.” The eagle cut himself off as he looked at his friend then back down the hall that Pina had just walked down, “Oh…”

“Shut up! We will talk about this later!” Bill whispered with embarrassment.

“Okay, I got something to talk about too.” Aoba whispered back.

Aoba walked away, the two friends playing off their conversation as Aoba telling Bill about their new club mate. Juno, however, could read her thrall like an open book.

He knows something about Pina, doesn’t he? Have they met? Is he planning to overthrow me?

‘This cannot stand!’

Juno began to walk over towards the striped feline. Once noticed, she made a subtle motion with her hand that applied a light pressure around Bill’s neck. He quickly understood the message, beginning to follow the wolf towards the entrance to the storage closet. Once both vampires were inside, Juno closed the door behind Bill and released the magic around his throat.

“What are you doing? We just began club hours!” Bill angrily spoke to Juno, whose face appeared cheery despite being filled with rage.

“Don’t speak to me that way you heel!” Suddenly her smile snapped under the weight of her violent emotion, causing Bill to bow his head in an attempt at reconciliation.

“I’m sorry, don’t do anything please!” Bill quietly begged.

“Just stop talking.” Juno placed a finger on Bill’s hanging head, causing him to wince as it began to burn, “How do you know Pina?”

“Who’s Pina?”

“Don’t lie to me! I know you and that vampire are conspiring against me! Do you really think you and your new boyfriend are strong enough to defeat me?” Juno lifted her finger only to grab Bill by the neck and lift him up into the air.

“I’m n-not gay!” Bill struggled out through his master’s grasp.

What?

“What? No. Pina! The vampire that just walked in?” Juno led on with confusion on her face.

“If that’s his name, I guess I’ve met him before. He just kissed me, and I ran away.” Bill said with enough honesty to where Juno let him go.

“So, you’re telling me you don’t know him?” Juno put on her smile once Bill nodded, “Good. Keep it that way.”

Juno was about to walk back towards the closet door when Bill stopped her.

“Wait! How did you know he was a vampire? I only knew because he told me.” Bill asked, making Juno turn her head back to the feline.

“He’s a satyr. Vampire ascendants like him always use copious amounts of perfume and other scent coverers to mask the stench of their hedonism.” Juno smiled again at her servant before opening the doors back to the rest of the club.

Bill frowned as he walked up to the door, being careful not to step into the light just yet. He instead poked his head out to watch the club for a little while.

So, he’s an ascendant.

‘That would explain his strength that day’

Do you think that these eyes are a part of my ascendancy?

‘Yes.’

What life altering event happened to me though? It’s not like that sheep was anything special! I’ve been kissed before!

Bill snapped out of his thoughts; he had no interest in entertaining that train of thought. He retrained his mind back onto Juno and her paranoia.

Juno probably suspected me from my reaction earlier. Damnit! Why is he here?

Bill watched as Juno strode back into the limelight, walking towards the other members of the dance team, including Sheila. Bill suppressed a gasp, was she back to normal? At least, that’s what it looked like. The leopard was laughing along with Els and Ellen and soon to be Juno when someone stopped the she-wolf a couple feet away from her group.

“Hey dance wolf, how are you doing?” Pina smiled, causing Bill to focus on his master instead.

“My name is Juno, and I’d rather not talk about it.” Juno never stopped smiling as she made her reply.

“Me neither honestly. Hey, there was a cute tiger standing here a few moments ago, what happened to him?” A few people, though Aoba was the most notable one, turned their head at the sheep’s statement that left Bill blushing uncontrollably.

He did not just say that about me for everyone to hear it! What the hell are they going to think of me when I walk out of here?

‘Hold your head up, we must appear strong!’

Bill, however, couldn’t pull himself to leave the dark safety of the storage closet. Not while there was an herbivore standing outside probably itching to cause trouble for him.

“The only tiger we have in this club is Bill and he’s not that good looking. As for where he is, I don’t know. Maybe you could leave me alone and go bother the actors’ team instead?” Juno attempted to leave the conversation only for Pina to stop her with another question.

“Do you at least know where Legosi is? I figured since you two were both wolves you might be in contact.” Pina questioned, making Juno drop her mask for a moment and outright scowl at the newcomer.

“If we were in touch, I wouldn’t let you touch him with a ten-foot pole!” She stated before quickly walking away.

‘Lovely, isn’t she?’

Not really my kind of gal.

‘She is a vampire though.’

And a skilled one that’s honestly more danger than she’s worth. I’d like to stick to the fledglings and commoners for now.

Pina looked around a little longer before finally joining the actors’ team in practicing for their next play.

6:47 PM, Outside The Drama Club

Bill crept out of the shadow of the Drama Club building, looking around to see that his friend Aoba had finally left. With an unsubtle whisper, the tiger called the eagle over to him so they could discuss whatever they needed to talk about.

Aoba began walking towards Bill who was sticking his head out from around the corner of the building. It didn’t take long to reach him either, the two entering the cool shade created that was created by the drama club every afternoon. This spot was a common one for Aoba and Bill to use whenever they wanted to talk after the club or if they needed to say something in private like how they were now. Bill sat down on the concrete in front of the backdoor to the club with Aoba sitting next to him.

“Why don’t you go first Aoba. What did you want to tell me?” Bill asked, trying to stall the question he knew was inevitable.

“So, you know those carnivore meet ups that you do?” Aoba looked at Bill who was obviously worried about something else.

“Yeah?” Bill tilted his head.

“Legosi came to the one yesterday.” Aoba said, taking Bill by surprise.

“Really? He told me he’d probably never come to one.” Bill never expected Legosi to go to any of them after their first conversation about the idea.

“Well…” Aoba looked to his side.

“Well, what?” Bill turned a little towards his friend.

“So, he’s apparently been looking for Tem’s killer and he’s whittled down his suspect pool to the carnivores in the drama club. He was basically there to interrogate everyone and it kind of stirred up a fuss, so I kicked him out.” Aoba told Bill in an exhausted tone. It had actually taken him quite some energy to work up the nerve to talk to Legosi.

“Looking for Tem’s killer… But why now?” Bill grew a confused look on his face as he thought about it.

“Don’t know. All I noticed is that he was mad, like really mad. That’s scary for a person who’s gotten so large, you know?” Aoba tried to jest but a part of him did actually fear Legosi. One of the reason's the eagle kicked Legosi out was because he was so intimidating, he didn't want anyone to get scared.

“Yeah…” Bill turned back to his original position as he knew where this conversation was headed. He didn’t want to look at his friend anymore.

Here came the part that Bill was worried about. The awkward silence that followed what Aoba had to say was no doubt one of the strongest Bill had ever experienced. The only sound was the wind that whistled through the grass. After around thirty seconds, Aoba would finally clear his through, preparing to speak.

“So, Bill-.” Aoba was swiftly cut off by his friend.

“I swear it’s not what it looks like! I barely even know the guy! I didn’t even know his name until today!” Bill frantically exclaimed, making Aoba give him a funny look.

“Know him well or not at all, there’s something between you two isn’t there? Tell me what happened.” Aoba put a hand on Bill’s shoulder after the tiger locked up at his words, “Was it that bad?”

Bill refused to open his mouth. He couldn’t just say that Pina had kissed him the other night! Especially not with that sheep going around and saying that he was cute, that would just give off all the wrong ideas!

“Bill, I’ve been your friend since forever. Whatever it is or was, you know you can tell me, right?” Aoba reasoned, making Bill open his mouth.

“We… He, um… Kissed me.” Bill’s entire face was red as he tried to talk as quietly as he could.

“Oh… Are you okay?” Aoba asked.

“What do you mean ‘am I okay?’ It’s just a stupid kiss, its not like I’m going to die or anything!” Bill blew up a little. He was unsure why but talking about this upset him.

“From my perspective, it’s a little hard to believe that this is ‘just a stupid kiss’ to you. You know you’re entitled to a comfortable environment. If what he did upset you, you should go tell him that it wasn’t okay, or I could-.”

“No!” Bill shouted causing his friend to flinch a little in surprise, “Sorry I just… Wouldn’t it be easier if I just didn’t talk about it? Even thinking about this just makes me feel so…”

Bill couldn’t find a good word. Gross was too simple and if he was being honest, he didn’t know any complex ones. Not only that but it’s not like gross really fit the bill in the first place, uncomfortable maybe? As Bill thought a burning sensation in his heart nearly yearned for him to say “not ready.”

Not ready? No, I’d never be ready! I’m not… No… Maybe…

“Bill, you just yelled at me for the first time since Independence Day. You remember Independence Day, right?” Aoba brought up an incident from their past.

“How could I forget.” Bill chuckled a little before growing a look of concern on his face, “I think the reason that this feels so weird is because…”

Am I about to say this? Maybe I shouldn’t…

Bill looked at his hand before bringing it to his face. He felt its shape and his fur’s texture. He felt his nose and then his mouth through his cheek.

Aoba wouldn’t tell anyone. I think-No, I know I can trust him.

“I think it’s because…” Bill took a deep breath to calm himself down.

“I think I liked it.”

9:09 PM, Auditorium

The doors are locked and even if they weren’t it’s completely dark in here. That way if someone somehow gets in here, I can just slip away before they reach the switch.

‘Everything is prepared in case something goes wrong.’

Pina walked onto the stage, pretending to be basking in the attention of spotlights and an adoring crowd. He could practically imagine the cheers and screams of all the cute girls and boys watching him as he readied his performance. The sheep lifted the pan flute in his left hand to his face, arming himself with the most powerful tool he’d ever been taught to use. Music.

With a hint of magic.

‘Do not discredit our capabilities. This is so much more than a hint of magic.’

You’re right. It’s more like magic with audio.

Pina slowly drew a breath before releasing it through his instrument, causing it to release a beautiful sound. More noticeably though was the growth of his horns. They spiraled and curved even more as they became longer, eventually resembling that of a coiled snake rooted to his head. He continued to play despite these changes as he was expecting them, embracing them even as he began to also dramatically dance across the stage. In such a state he truly looked happy and innocent despite the unusual change in his horns, though not nearly innocent enough to escape the wrath of his observer.

“I should kill you for having already fallen for his seductions. If it weren’t for telling me this, you might be already dead and hidden deep in the forest by now.” Juno said as she watched Pina from the spotlight nest.

Lying unconscious next to her was Ellen the zebra, one of her many thralls in the drama club by now. Juno had suspected that Pina was trying to undermine her as soon as she had her conversation with Bill. Luckily or unluckily, she found reason to believe that she was right. Ellen had already met Pina before he joined the club and accompanied him for a night. She didn’t disclose where and to be honest Juno wasn’t interested, all the wolf cared about was finding a good spot for an ambush. Thankfully for her, Pina had told Ellen that he’d been practicing music in the auditorium since he arrived at Cherryton, which was enough information for Juno.

As Pina took a breather after a drawn high note, he noticed a familiar scent tickling his nose. It was fiery and irritable yet delicate and soft, like a flower outside of its natural environment.

The dance wolf!

‘Juno…’

With a gasp he turned to face the audience chamber. He wasn’t expecting a visitor.

Has she come to meet me alone? My, my! I remember she was repulsed by me earlier! What caused her to change her mind?

‘Perhaps it was our singing at the end of the club? Such a passionate song surely drew her in!’

Oh, but how must I tell her that I’m not interested?

‘...’

Maybe I am interested a little bit, okay? Perhaps being powerful doesn't completely outweigh the inherent attractiveness of a feisty temper.

'So now we'll be honest after they've already fallen for the trap?'

Is there something wrong with that?

'Not at all'

Pina snickered to himself. He couldn’t believe he had already accidentally caught a vampire under his thumb! Not a thrall or a servant, a true independent and likely established vampire.

Juno watched him begin laughing to himself. That smile of his made her want to rip it off! It felt so pompous and condescending and didn’t reflect his personality at all, giving Juno the impression that he was fake. Without hesitation, Juno leapt gracefully from her hiding spot among the spotlights onto the stage which for some reason caused Pina to pose with his back to her.

“Such a lovely serenade wasn’t it darling? Has my talent already reached so high up as to find your court and grace your ears your majesty?” Pina talked as if he was in a play, acting and saying his recited lines with ease all while keeping his back to Juno.

“It was hideous you debaucher.” Juno spat, not bothering to keep up her smile with no one around.

“Oh, such a feisty temper, no wonder such a song won you over!” He tilted his head slightly ajar, allowing Juno to see the smirk on his face. How badly she wanted to rip that smugness right off of him!

“What do you mean? Do you think confusing a lady makes you a flirt? From what I’ve heard you’re too lustful and rather crass.” Juno widened her stance as she was just about done having a conversation with whom she believed was an idiot not deserving of the power that vampirism brings.

I wouldn’t doubt the only thing he likes about being a vampire is that it makes seducing people easier! I bet all he ever thinks about is sex!

“Do you mean to tell me that you’re not here for me?” Pina almost sounded disappointed but in a relaxed kind of way which only made Juno madder.

“Oh no, I’m here for you. Its just that I want your head!” Juno said, lunging at Pina who finally turned around to dodge.

“Where? My horns won't get in the way if that’s what you like, puppy.” Pina said, making Juno fume with how her statement was being construed by the sheep’s perverted mind.

Like I’d ever!

‘The mere thought of it is… Sickening.’

A carnivore and an herbivore too? He must be twisted!

“No! I want you to stay away from my Legosi!” Juno said, looking at Pina with determination flaring in her eyes.

“Oh, is he your boyfriend? He seemed more of the ‘forever alone’ type to me.” Pina tilted his head.

“Not for long. Soon he’ll be mine!” Juno imagined for a moment the perfect couple of her and Legosi, walking hand in hand together.

“Oh, that’s fine by me! I’ll teach him a few things so you won't have to do everything when you finally come around!” Pina laughed at how visibly angry that made the carnivore before him.

Juno took another leap at Pina which he avoided again, however it was much closer than his first dodge. As she passed his face, he noticed something peculiar.

“You’re not in your school uniform. A shame, you look so much more appealing in it! It really compliments your smile Juno!” He said with too much glee. It was as if he enjoyed getting under her skin.

He was right about both statements though. She was in her gym clothes as she didn’t want her uniform to get damaged while fighting Pina. Juno also thought that the standard school uniform was the best set of clothes she was provided with, however hearing Pina say it just made her angry. This time, instead of a regular pounce, Juno got low to the ground before rushing side to side towards Pina. This was so if he tried to dodge, she could just change directions, however she didn’t expect him to do what he did next.

“Au revoir!” Pina shot straight into the air, throwing a rose at Juno which hit the wolf in the face.

Before she could question it though, she saw his lips graze the instrument in his hands. Entire measures seemed to be played in an instant as esoteric and abstract music began to fry Juno’s senses while at the same time the rose that had just bounced off of her muzzle began to grow in the air, wrapping itself around her mouth and causing the wolf to whine a bit. The thorns grew too as it locked itself around Juno’s face, making very small amounts of blood begin to tatter her pristinely kept fur. Pina landed a few feet away from the wolf who was currently distracted with trying to remove the plant from her face. With a single note from his flute, the rose shriveled and withered away before Juno’s eyes, causing her head to whip around towards Pina.

“What? I can’t stand to leave a girl in pain, its unchivalrous!” Pina smiled as he shrugged.

The heavy heaving of breaths could be heard throughout the entire auditorium as Juno’s rage was building. Unable to contain it for long, she began blindly trying to attack Pina, swinging and growling as if she’d gone mad. Too emotional to form coherent thought, Juno’s every swing and swipe was avoided easily by her target. To top it off, every time he’d avoid Juno’s wrath, he’d make another comment, each one having more and more of an effect on Juno, seeming to physically tire her out.

I usually tease people to distract them, but this is unusual. It’s as if she literally can’t stand what I’m saying, like the mere idea makes her exhausted. That gives me an idea actually…

While Juno was heaving in air for another attack, Pina discreetly scattered seeds from his pocket onto the ground behind him. That way when she would charge him again, he could make them grow into vines, making her trip and allowing him to swoop in and-

?!

Held in one of his hands was her arm. Supporting Juno’s back and preventing her from falling was his other arm. Connecting the two further was their touching lips as the two looked each other in the eyes.

Not just that. I feel like I’m looking through the window into her very soul. She’s so… Angry and… Confused? By what?

Juno on the other hand had a harder time processing the sheep.

Is he… Genuinely happy? Has he no regard for danger or me attacking him?

As the moment dragged to seconds both parties realized what was happening and reacted as they felt in the moment. Pina stood up straight, pulling Juno up with him so they could both be on their own two feet.

“Apologies, that may have been... Much.” Pina apologized, looking at Juno who had turned her back on him.

The wolf didn’t say anything, however. Juno simply left the stage before unlocking one of the auditorium doors, leaving it wide open in her wake.

“Bonsoir louve.” She heard Pina faintly say as she was walking out.

9:26 PM, The Rooftop Garden

Juno stood at the entrance to the gardening club, about to push on the door to the roof when she instead decided to stop. She needed to think about what just happened before dismissing it and going to sleep. Had Pina really just kissed her? And did she just… Let it happen?

I didn’t throw a punch or try to bite him. I didn’t even say anything back.

‘We just left… In defeat…’

Nobody won.

‘He did. He didn’t even break a sweat! He was taunting us the entire time!’

He apologized at least.

‘Not enough… He’ll probably still try to take Legosi from us…’

I don’t know…

Suddenly Juno fell against the wall as pain seemed to cleave her skull in two, forcing it open so that words may enter her mind.

“Do not allow for that herbivore to break your resolve. Juno, great apprentice of magic and pristine being not only as a canine but as a carnivore, your radiance must reach Legosi and unite with his own. The two of you must be together, lest an inferior steal his light away from you forever. Now go Juno, go and make him love you.”

Juno put her hand to her head, pain from the voices still resonating after their departure.

‘The angels have spoken…’

…

The voice in her head was concise and clear, like a general. Her instincts in this instance were like a soldier, saluting and accepting their command. Yet there she was, leaning on the wall, pain finally subsiding after a minute or so. Perhaps her place was merely the comrade of her instincts? Equally important and just as powerful. At times though, it felt as though the voices spoke straight to her instincts, appealing to their nature instead of hers, making her feel more like the weapon than the soldier holding it.

‘Make haste… We must meditate… Focus on our defeat…’

Juno sighed, perhaps a moment to think was what she needed. She stood up and approached the door, her hands broaching the bar that pushed the door open. With a push, she tilted her head. Why did it not open? She tried pushing very hard, dipping into her vampiric strength. The sound of something smacking the floor on the other side caused Juno to lose her patience.

Juno kicked the door, causing it to swing open with great force and sending the bags blocking it flying into the brick arch that was placed in the middle of the gardening club. Closing the door behind her, Juno then smelt something in the air. It was faint, likely an old trail made no easier to track by the overpowering floral scent that obviously accompanied the garden.

Is that? No…

She began walking towards the wooden shed that she used as a meditation spot when it wasn’t occupied by the rabbit that happened to come here almost every day after school. Juno remembered when she first found out that Haru came up here, at first, she was mad that she was sharing a space with a person she so despised, but eventually she got over it since Haru tended to always leave just before Juno got up there to relax.

‘We never bit her…’

I don’t want to. She probably tastes bitter anyways.

 Once Juno reached the shed, she noticed something odd. The curtains were drawn on its clear door. Entering anyway, Juno saw who probably barricaded the rooftop entrance. It was Legosi, fur darker than usual and a bloody rag over his eyes. Immediately, a compulsory feeling told her to run over to him, however she paused just as she reached the bed he was laying on.

Is he okay? Is he hurt?

‘No… He’s meditating… Focusing on something…’

Juno could feel it when she hovered her hand over his head, a magic aura was certainly present. It only tickled but it was there nevertheless.

He must be deep into his mind to have not been woken up when I kicked the door open.

‘So, he won’t… Wake?’

I don’t know if he’d even notice if I touched him.

Almost immediately, Juno felt an almost alien force jerk her hand down further, causing it to connect with his forehead. She immediately retracted it as her face turned red before looking at her hand and then back at Legosi. He didn’t even flinch. Cautiously, Juno reached down, slowly beginning to caress the spot on Legosi’s head between his ears. Nothing.

Oh my… This is… What should I do?

‘What we’ve always wanted to do.’

What? Now? He’s asleep! He won’t even feel it!

‘That doesn’t matter… What matters is that he’s here and that we love him... Deserve him...’

But… Isn’t that wrong? Shouldn’t I wake him up? Maybe if I talk to him I can convince him-!

Suddenly Juno found it hard to stand up, were her instincts trying to take over? She tried to step back only for her legs to lift forward, over the dormant carnivore below her. With every movement Juno tried to make, her instincts found no trouble counteracting it into a movement of its own. Within thirty seconds Juno was baring down on the bed over Legosi, arms spread as to hold herself over the wolf below. Her knees stopped shaking after a few seconds of being in the position as her instincts returned to her head, satisfied with what it had done.

‘There… We are ready…’

To do what? Did you just force me into this? I thought we worked together!

‘We are together, we are Juno. If anything I have done this thing for us that we both want… Both need… Both deserve…’

Juno looked down at Legosi below her, so attractive to her as he always had been. She imagined the two of them eating together, watching a movie together, walking together, laying in the same bed together, then she imagined them in the position she was in now. Heads only a few inches apart with Juno looming over Legosi like she was going to bite him.

Were her instincts right? They should be. Ever since Juno met Legosi, she imagined the two of them as the perfect wolf couple; learning that he was also a vampire didn’t help either. Every day she’d watch him whenever she could since interactions were awkward after the meteor festival. Every time she imagined what life with him would be like she always came to a moment like this sooner or later.

‘This is what we want…’

This is what I… Want…

Juno began to move one of her hands over Legosi’s face, removing the rag over it slowly and gently. Tossing it to the side, Juno looked back at Legosi, now without the obstruction that those bloody rags were providing. It was beautiful, his fur was long and grey on his head but had a more cream color that dominated its facial region. She looked at his closed eyes, despite being asleep she doubted that Legosi was resting at all. He was hot and she could hear his heartbeat’s rhythm. It was unusual for a vampire, nearly as fast as a frightened herbivore’s.

He’s so… Alive. It’s like he’s right here with me.

‘He is… He’s right here with… Us. Go now, do what we have always… Dreamt.’

Juno sucked in a sharp breath before closing her eyes and leaning down.

Yes… Yes!

Her eyes shot open as she looked down at Legosi, their mouths connecting. He was so beautiful and unaware, something that for whatever reason now drove Juno mad. Why didn’t she care anymore that he was asleep? Why did she care in the first place? After all this time, she finally had was she deserved. Legosi all to herself. She lifted her head briefly.

“Legosi… You’re all mine!”

The warmth of passion could be felt in her voice, so happy and so desperate. Desperate to never let this moment end. Juno felt as though she was in paradise, so much so that it distracted her consciousness. All she wanted was the fleeting kiss that she’d just invited herself to do. The simple expression of love drove her own heart crazy as it began beating like a drum, it was so much that it was all she could feel, all she could focus on. That and the ecstasy she was in. She wasn’t even paying attention when her body began to move on its own, both hands gripping the sides of Legosi’s head as she dove nose first into another kiss, this time being much more intimate than she had with her first chaste kiss of his lips that were now being parted so that her tongue could feel his sharp teeth that only served to drive her more mad despite Juno not really being able to tell what was going on.

As seconds turned to minutes, kissing was only the beginning of what her body could do while its pilot was currently soaring far above cloud nine. As minutes turned to hours, hours turned into the night, and the night was more than Juno could have ever dreamed of.

Chapter Text

Louis looked around him, in the darkness that nearly swallowed him were a thousand hungry eyes. They watched him, waiting for him to make a move, to make a mistake. Suddenly he was on stage, but their expression remained the same. They weren’t watching the play or the other actors or him for that matter. They were watching his movements, his actions. All they wanted to see was if he would fail.

One step, two steps, swing then speak. The role of Adler was again his to assume. The lines and the movements had coalesced into his perfect role, the reaper. He would continue the motions and speeches and mock duels with empty faces for what felt like hours, yet the play would never stop, the curtains never drawn. Eventually Louis would meet the end of his rope, he had nothing left to say, no more others to duel and send back behind the stage in planned defeat.

He stood motionless on the stage, waiting for an announcement of the play’s end although he had a feeling it would never come. Seeing no other option to escape the stage and the abated eyes that stared him down, he began to walk off stage himself. As soon as he took his first step again though, he was back in the dark room, though this time only one set of eyes watched him.

He knew these eyes well, and for the longest time he considered them to be that of weakness. He knew what those eyes meant to him then and even after, but now he hadn’t the slightest idea of what they were to him. The calm, reserved eyes once meant something to him in the form of weakness, then regret and anguish. Now they meant nothing more than chaos and confusion. Louis took a step forward, into the beckoning abyss that for whatever reason called to him.

“Do you love me?” The eyes asked.

“Yes.” He responded.

“How so?” They asked again.

“What do you mean?” Louis was for whatever reason paralyzed by the question.

“I thought you wanted to be friends, but you bullied and belittled me for so long.” They told him, making the deer wince as he was reminded of how he used to despise those eyes.

“I thought so too but…” He paused.

“Now you wish to be lovers. But nobody will ever love you and you know that. The only person that came close you made cry like a heartless monster. Now no one ever will, not her, not your father, not the club or the school. And somehow you hoped that I would be any different.” The eyes receded back slightly to allow for the other eyes to come back and watch Louis.

“Please if you just let me speak! I just want to say something to you, then maybe-!” Louis called to hopeless avail.

“No, nothing for your narcissistic and greedy heart. You need to accept the truth. Everyone you meet and touch with your caustic ego will never love you, all we can do is wait to finally see you lose.”

Suddenly the darkness closed in on Louis, leaving him alone in the dark with only his ridiculers as company as nothing but a pair of floating eyes himself. Then they too shut their eyes, leaving him and the eyes from before alone again.

“Look at you now, just like us. Even you want to see yourself fail and fall apart. What need do you find to throw your life away? To spite those who rightfully hate you?” They hissed at him.

“No! I just-!”

“Silence.”

The two maintained an exchanged look for a few seconds before they also closed their eyes. Seeing how alone he was truly, Louis closed his own eyes, hoping that he too would just disappear.

Earlier That Day, 6:24 AM, Louis Office

Louis rose from his desk, his face irritated from constantly rubbing against his own fur the entire night. He turned on his small desk lamp, causing the thin pool of sweat on his desk to reflect the light back in Louis’ eyes, who because of recent events could already see it despite the darkness. He then realized that all of his clothes were sweaty, it seemed that dream was bothering him physically as much as it was mentally. Louis stood up, walking over to a side cabinet in the corner of the room to retrieve a personal rag of his that he usually only used while practicing. This time, however, the sweat had already left his body, and he would need to clean it off of something else.

I wish that I could sleep somewhere else. I wish that I could sleep in my bed.

‘No… We can’t… Not without him…’

He’s never coming back! He hates me!

‘Force him back… Something, anything… For him back…’

Louis scowled as he wiped his desk with the rag. His new instincts had a sole obsession and never ceased to make it known. Ever since a month back when his teeth fell out, he’d had a voice in his before solitary and empty head. They were annoying and persistent and sometimes would even fight with him over what he should do, all in the name of getting closer to somebody that he used to know.

Louis sat back down at his desk, pulling out from it a small mirror that Dom hat given him two years back. He inspected his appearance before giving a toothy scowl akin to that taken in a carnivore’s mugshot at himself. His fur was matted and his eyes slightly red. Lastly were of course his teeth, of which he’d developed two sharp ones that to the common eye weren’t that noticeable despite Louis’ overtly herbivore appearance. Though to Louis it was much more noticeable as he was the one who now had fangs to bear.

And he’s not here with me! He doesn’t even have to stay long; I just want to know how to live like this!

‘Don’t say that… We need him to stay with us.’

Louis groaned, feeling the air leave his lungs making him realize how empty he felt without it, like his heart had left him just like his love. He hadn’t eaten since his isolation, his only fluid intake being his own blood and that was only out of absolute necessity. Louis swore with each bite of his own wrist the more degenerative his new instincts would become over his past friend. He always had to be careful because if he ever drank too much, his instincts would take over and make stopping nearly impossible.

Suddenly Louis felt his weak heart pulse, its usually rhythmic action echoing throughout his body as it didn’t receive another. The deer clutched his chest, if he was at full strength he might’ve hurt himself or at the very least torn his shirt, however in the state Louis was in now, he was barely able inflict any damage at all. He tried to stand only to fall to his knees, his legs too shaky to stand as he began to become dizzy and lose control over his body.

‘Don’t die… We need him…’

What’s… Going… On?

‘Not enough… Blood…’

Plenty of blood… Too much blood.

‘Never enough blood… For him to love… Us.’

He hates blood.

‘He hates you.’

Louis’ body began to seize up, joints frozen and muscles tight as it felt as though another mind was pushing for dominance in his head. He tried to push out the invading force of instincts and ill thought but ultimately couldn’t destroy them as their thought was a part of him as well. His love. After a few seconds Louis would fall unconscious, spilling tears and spit onto his office’s rug next to the shattered mirror on the ground next to him.

Somewhere

“His heart stopped!”

“Give him some blood!”

“No, not yet. He had too much blood. His own.”

“His own? Is he out of his mind?”

“Just get him the herbs! Its all we can do.”

Louis heard many voices, none of which were familiar to him. He couldn’t move, he couldn’t breathe, in fact he wasn’t thinking, only there. He could hear but not process, like the entire world was a foreign language. He then felt something touch his nose, though he was too numb to really know. It could’ve just been a gust of wind and yet with his inability to properly feel or even process what he was feeling, he couldn’t tell.

“One, two, three!”

Low rumbles and chanting formed a chorus in Louis’ mind. Slowly it felt like he was actually waking up, his mind warming again and his nose twitching from a fuzzy feeling. The voices around his sung in low tones, with their numbers they could’ve easily rattled a small herbivore to death, but instead they sung to shake Louis back to life.

After a minute of steadily regaining his senses, Louis felt the feeling on his nose leave before the chorus also stopped.

“He lives!”

Cheering could be heard all around him as through the part of his skull that touched what he presumed to be the ground Louis felt the tapping of feet slightly rumble the surface he rested on. Groggily, Louis would open his eyes, looking up into the red sky above him. The clouds were thin and wisped through the crimson above. He tiredly turned his head to see many people dancing and clapping as they twirled around with him in the eye of the cheerful tornado. He then tried to turn his head to the other side only to feel a hand stop his head.

“Stop… You only hurt yourself in the long run.” A deep voice said.

“Where-?” Louis’ mouth was physically clamped down by a grey clawed hand.

“I said stop. No talking.” The hand released its grip, leaving the deer to groan instead of risking his mouth getting grabbed again.

Louis then saw the hand come back with its counterpart with a bowl of what he instantly recognized as blood. The smell, the sight, the very idea made him go crazy. He tried to move only to recoil into his shell of a body in pain as his body had stiffened greatly.

“So sad. The Father’s own son gone mad for blood.” One hand held Louis’ mouth open while the other trickled in blood slowly enough for Louis to consume it without wasting any.

After a few seconds the hands had finished their job as the bowl emptied the last drop of its original content into Louis’ mouth, which he tried his best to get down as quickly as possible. Louis then felt his body loosen and his mind ease slightly at the energy that was given to him by the vital fluid. Nearly instantly he sprang to a sitting position, allowing him to better see where he was.

The sky was a hazy red and lacked a sun or moon, but he’d already noticed that, only his new view helped him confirm what he thought. Then there was the ground itself, which he wasn’t sitting on like he thought, instead he was currently seated on a large flat rock with a few other stones scattered around it in a circular pattern. Below the rocks was the grass, which Louis could not tell if it was dying or dead. Beyond the open space that cradled him though was what appeared to be an endless forest, and yet despite its near infinite seeming nature, Louis never failed to spot a break in the decaying trees where he couldn’t see the red horizon.

“Where am I?” Louis turned his head as he asked.

A large grey wolf was assorting something in a black box next to him. The box had a red cross on it that Louis could tell had definitely been worn with the paint having been scratched off a considerable amount. He didn’t respond until he finished whatever he had been doing, shutting the box and latching it before turning to meet Louis’ eyes with a deadpan stare.

“You do not know of the realm? Did the Father never take you?” The wolf kept staring at Louis.

“The Father? Who is Father?” Louis looked around again, noticing a lack of people that his earlier awaking showed him should be close by, “And where did everyone go?”

“His children can come and go as they please. That is the privilege of our servitude.” The wolf picked up the box, turning to leave without having answered all of Louis’ questions.

“Wait! Who is Father? Where are you going?” Louis shouted, trying to stand only for vines to erupt from the ground and tie his legs to the stone he was on.

“The Father comes when he is ready, which he is always.” The wolf then sprinted into the surrounding forest, somehow disappearing behind a tree singular tree and never reappearing again.

Louis sat there, looking around at the eerie visage that his setting had provided him with. When he had done plays as Orpheus going to the underworld, he had imagined a similar places in his head as he practiced and performed. The place was reminiscent in most ways to a purgatory, but the hostile coloring sowed Louis with discontent, as if he wasn’t meant to ever be here at all, let alone for eternity.

What the hell is going on?

He tried to pull his legs free of the ensnaring vines, however he found no such luck breaking them free. He then tried to lift the vines off of him only for them to tighten drastically at his hand’s mere touch, now clenching so hard that Louis could feel his legs going numb as circulation was suddenly cut off.

“You toil for naught my child.” The trees in front of Louis began to part before a sea of sanguine mist settled into the small clearing, obscuring Louis’ vision.

“Who are you? Stay back!” Louis thrashed and kicked, however the plant around his legs still bound him all the same.

“You struggle in fear, however there is nothing for you to be afraid.” In Louis’ peripherals he swore he saw motions though the mist prevented him from properly seeing what was presumably circling him.

“Because this is clearly your domain, and I’m tied to a rock like a sacrificial lamb!”

“Pathetic. You show fear knowing that you are a vampire. Tell me, what if this was all a dream? Do you really fear your dreams?” The voice was definitely going around him as it seemed to be moving clockwise to the deer.

Louis then stopped to think of what the voice had said to him. He did fear his dreams, as now they were only about one thing. The voice seemed to notice his silence and sighed in disapproval.

“You disappoint me Louis, all this time and you still show fear at the sight of potential danger? We used to live our entire lives in potential danger, or have you simply disgraced you power by running instead of standing for yourself?” Suddenly the voice was less loud and calmer if not also more distant, and very familiar.

I know that voice…

The vines around Louis’ legs retreated back from wherever it came from in the earth and the mist rolled away, though the opening in the trees remained. Louis got up, quickly walking towards the opening as on its trail Louis could smell a familiar scent in the air. It was rich and old, and Louis personally hated it but despite that he couldn’t help but associate it with…

…Home.

Somehow through the twists and turns of the winding path that Louis set down on it led him to his father’s estate, specifically his large dining room. He was at the foot of the elongated table and sitting at the other end was none other than his father. The imposing red deer was calculated and cold-blooded at heart, his face and body reflecting it as such. He was large and artificially pristine, especially so were his horns which never ceased to completely overpower anything or anyone in a room with their elegant presence and royal size; however, his face was lacking any personal touch. His jaw was straight, and the only real thing of note were his slightly smaller eyes, as they looked as if they might have belonged to a reptile.

Or Legosi.

“Sit. We have much to discuss.” Oguma sat with his hands folded flat and level to the table in front of his face.

“What is going on father? What is the meaning of this?”

Oguma only looked at his son with the same look of contempt he always looked at Louis with. With the usual lack of affirmation, Louis conceded and sat down, trying to ignore the foreboding aura that Louis had never noticed until now. In that moment as he pulled the chair out from its tucked position from the table, Louis swore that he felt an invisible weight begin to burden his shoulders.

Is this how those servants feel around him? Like the very air he breathes is suffocating and toxic? It’s not like I’m any different than them, while speaking to him anyway.

Louis nearly fell into his chair instead of sitting in it, and yet despite hiding it well, there was never a more unfair pairing than that of a ruthless critique and a young star.

“You move as if your bones were petrified and your muscles ribbons. Did your caretakers not administer the right amount of blood?” Oguma pulled out a pen and small paper from his pocket, jotting something down in a cursive form so illegible that it would put doctors to shame.

“I’m not surprised that you were the cause behind whatever that was, however, I was in my office no more than fifteen minutes ago. I believe an explanation is much past due before I answer your question.” Louis tried to maintain the mask he’d always worn around his father; however, he found it very difficult to do without any warnings about their sudden meeting.

I usually have a few days to prepare for this.

“Do you not go to Cherryton Academy, the most prestigious school in this side of the world? Figure it out yourself, the time it takes will tell me how far behind you’ve gotten.” Oguma didn’t look up at all as he began to cross through what Louis could only perceive as scribbles on his paper.

I think I was having a heart attack or something.

‘Legosi…’

No thanks to you. Then I woke up in a strange red forest.

‘With a wolf… Not Legosi…’

Then he left and something talked to me, then I got up and somehow wandered in here.

“Listen, it’s clear to me that you are aware of the more supernatural elements of our world. Am I wrong to assume that you teleported me here?”

For how long has he been a vampire? Years? Decades? No wonder his company’s so big here, it was probably around when this city was built!

Oguma didn’t say a word, folding the paper before snapping his fingers. A near-dead looking lion rushed out from behind Oguma’s chair, swiftly taking the given note before walking towards the wall left of the table. He stared at the wood for a moment before it began to peel back, opening a person sized crevice that the large feline squeezed through. For a brief moment, Louis could see from his far angle what lay on the other side of the newly created passageway. A red glow acted as the background to crimson ferns and maroon trees before the wall sealed itself again.

“If you were more observant you might have noticed the wall so close to where you came in and yet not a door on that side of the room.” Oguma looked up to look at Louis as he waited for the young deer to check to see if the observation was true.

And as the senior deer stated, there was not a door in sight, only a window to a very different world than that which Louis came in from.

“You disappoint me Louis, you are my child and yet you know nothing about the things we have in common.”

“You bought me Oguma; you tried to mold me into a being to your liking. I am not your son nor am I like you.” Louis stood from the table, looking over at his father who only frowned at his adopted son’s attempt at dissolution from his purchased heritage.

“Yes, if you were my son, you would be much smarter. Still though, you are a vampire; I am as well. We are both deer as you can see. The only difference between us is experience and that I don’t reek of mutt.” Oguma too stood, showing his large frame as well as the fact that he wore a grey cloak that was well hidden by the table he was seated at.

“What do you mean? I could not possibly-!”

“You do. I could smell the stench of dog on you ever since you stepped tainted foot into this room.”  Oguma began to slowly walk towards Louis, his eyes beginning to glow white slowly as he did. With each step, Louis saw subtle black hands reach towards him from the bottom of Oguma’s cloak, causing it to lift slightly as he moved. Louis stepped back, very aware of his father’s unusual direct hostility as opposed to more roundabout methods.

“Its just that I don’t understand what you’re trying to tell me father. What do you mean that I smell like a dog?” Louis sighed as Oguma stopped moving towards him and returned to normal, seemingly once he said the word father.

“It shames me to claim you as my own son, however it is apparent that I won’t have to shoulder that burden as a vampire. Louis, did you think that I, in my years of accumulated wisdom, would not see that my son has become another vampire’s thrall?” Oguma only garnered more disappointment at the confusion on Louis’ face.

“Thrall? Am I meant to know what that is?” Louis began to worry at hearing the word.

“Yes, in fact you are. A thrall is a worker ant to another vampire’s queen. Though, as we are beings not just tied down by the will to live like some of the herbivores in our society, slave is a much more fitting term.”

A slave? To whom?

‘Who else if not… Legosi…’

“And you didn’t even realize it. Yes, I am rather thankful that I did not turn you in all the days that I could have, though maybe you would have been better off with my guidance.” Oguma began to think, a methodical look taking over his face.

“And have you indoctrinated me more? I’m thankful.” Louis remark made Oguma stare him down with his strong gaze, making the younger deer want to shrivel up and blow away, “What is this about me smelling like a dog though? I truly don’t understand.”

“It’s simple really Not all vampires are equal, they experience different changes based on the species of the vampire. In your case, I can tell that whoever bit you is of canine descent as their saliva is much more potent, so strong and long lasting that it takes a ritual to remove its scent. Thankfully only vampires can smell another vampire’s mark or else… The point is, I need to know who bit you. Can you do that?” Oguma looked down at his son who looked up with him with worry.

“Why do you need to know?” Louis’ heart began to beat faster as anxiety set in. He did not like where this conversation was going.

“Because vampires like having control, anyone who bit you must have large plans in motion to need you for them. Such vampires think that they are too smart to fail and would rather go down in a fire of their own creation than retreat to the shadows and recover.” Oguma stated.

Legosi didn’t bite me for some megalithic plan.

‘He needed us… We need him…’

“Are you implying that you’ll do something to the person that bit me?” Louis asked however he knew the answer.

“Yes. By asking that question, are you implying that I shouldn’t? Should I let you resolve such an issue? Because to me, it appears that you’ve grown too pathetic and weak-willed to stand up to your master.” Oguma raised his hand before whisking it through the air, showing Louis from the third person a sight of his office over the days, how he gave up on himself the day of his vampiric development, all through a magic veil that faded as they reached the current day.

“I did that to avoid contact with the world! I didn’t want to risk one of the hundreds of people who see me everyday to notice that I had sharper teeth!” Louis tried to explain, however Oguma only put a hand on his shoulder.

“Louis, have ever heard of Dracula syndrome?” Louis could only shake his head at his father’s question, “It is a lie, created by the legend himself. It suggests that for every couple hundred people, one will have more carnivorous features such as pointier teeth, clearer vision in the dark, and better strength. Of course, it is barely noticed on carnivores as who pays attention to their already pronounced fangs, however we herbivores also don’t need to worry as much as you did. See, our fangs don’t become much larger like the carnivores’ fangs do, sharp without a doubt but also inherently more subtle.”

Louis looked down; he knew what it was. He, however, did not have the heart to tell his father the true reason for his isolation.

“So, you’re telling me I did that for nothing?” Louis asked, trying to sell his act of immaturity.

“Yes. Unless of course, you had another reason for you to lock yourself in there for weeks on end.” Louis froze, had his father already seen through his deception?

“No, nothing else.”

“Perhaps you hid out of fear?” Oguma’s grip on his son’s shoulder tightened as his cloak began to squirm and shake from the inside, “Is the vampire that bit you powerful? Maybe it was fair for you to cower away instead of standing up to your responsibilities as the next Beastar?” Oguma leaned over Louis, trying to look into his son’s eyes who had been trying his best to avert his father’s gaze.

They stood like that for a moment before Oguma stepped back, tapping his foot underneath his cloak, causing the entire wall on the other side of the long table to breach, showing Louis again the hazy red of wherever that place was. Then, through the forest came forth many people, some of which Louis recognized as the building’s servants and employees of his father’s business. They all watched as a crocodile stepped forth holding a calendar.

“I’ll train you despite you being some other dog’s thrall. When you are ready, I will send you back to take your independence from your liege.” The calendar was busy, extremely small paragraphs filled all of the days for that month. Oguma then scratched out the current and next day with his pen.

“You’ll train me for two days so I can kill who bit me? Is that enough time?” Louis nearly gagged at the mere thought of Legosi dying, let alone by his own hands.

“I didn’t say kill, but yes. Two days should be plenty of time for you to learn, under my guidance that is.” Oguma tapped his foot again, sending the many animals back to the red forest. He then reached out his hand towards his son who looked at him before shaking it.

I’m learning magic now. This life never settles does it.

‘Only for Legosi.’

2:23 PM, Cherry Forest

Tem sat in the passenger seat of Sebun’s stationary car, Sebun herself texting who she said was one of her coworkers. Tem tried to write a poem as Sebun had instructed him to do but his hands just refused to cooperate with him. His fingers always shook and trembled and were impossible to guide, always slashing where he tries to tap and gliding when he tries to dash. Tem grunted in frustration accompanied by an annoyed sigh let out by the sheep next to him. The brief respite from both of their grievances was quickly ended by Sebun going back to her phone again, furiously tapping the phone’s screen before turning it off after a couple of seconds.

“Sorry about that Tem. My coworkers can be a pain to grab hold of. They were all meant to come here after you were healed but only two of them said they could make it and now one of those two people is calling off due to family matters so we’re just going to have to drive to the other one.” Sebun said, then waited for Tem to respond only to realize that the alpaca was completely absorbed in his efforts to right a simple poem, “It doesn’t have to be Shakespear, just a few lines will do.”

“You know that’s not my problem.” Tem bore down very hard on Sebun’s clipboard as his gathered frustration began to get to him.

“Hey, easy. Any harder and you’ll break it!” She laughed a little, but Tem only frowned.

“I don’t think I’ll ever be able to write again.” Tem groaned; he still couldn’t get the hang of it.

“Let me help you then.” Sebun said.

Sebun climbed onto her knees in her seat so she could lean over to Tem’s side. She peered from her angle down at Tem’s sheet, markings and slashes but no words, not legible ones anyways.

Still, I think I’ve met doctors with worse handwriting. Hopefully that stupid seal’s therapy will help him gain control.

Sebun then took Tem’s wrist, pushing it to the paper. With her added touch it seemed to give Tem’s hand more stability, causing it to shake and draw out its movements less.

“How about instead of a poem we write a sentence, okay?” Sebun asked.

“Uh, yeah! Okay.” Tem blushed a little.

“The. Bed. Was. Nice. And. Comfy.” Through each word, Sebun guided Tem’s hand through the motions while trying her best not to completely do it for him, however it was just too hard to see him struggle so much for no noticeable gain.

He’s dedicated too. He tries to do everything I tell him to. If only I could fix this for him, maybe he’d be less frustrated.

“Okay, now let’s hit the road!”

Sebun climbed back into her seat normally before buckling her seatbelt with Tem doing the same. She put the keys in the ignition before checking the area around her. Once she saw that there wasn’t anything in the way, she drove through the mansion’s expansive front area and out of the gates that held it all in. The drive from the mansion to the outside of the city was about twenty minutes which gave Sebun ample time to talk to Tem on the way.

“So, Tem…” The alpaca turned his head at the sound of his name, “How’s your day been?”

“I’ve been uh…fine! Kind of wish my hands worked.” He looked down at his useless digits, each one a leech that stole blood from more important areas

“Kind of? It seems to frustrate you a lot.” She remarked, making Tem blush.

“Well, you know… It’s not all bad. I still have you to help me.” Tem awkwardly scratched his head as he tried to smile at Sebun.

“Hopefully we can fix that. We’re going to speak to one of my colleagues. He’s not from here but he’s smart enough to be. He helps with a lot of limb reattachments for herbivores, and he said that he might be able to offer you some therapy to help fix your motor skills.” Sebun then frowned.

“Is there something wrong? Did he say he wouldn’t do it anymore?” Tem asked, concerned that he’d be stuck like this for the rest of his life.

“Nope. Just that he’s ‘busy’, which means he’s probably watching Dinner or some other romance movie. Fascinated by them for some reason.” She said in an annoyed tone.

“How do you know? Are you two friends?” Tem asked, curious and with time to kill.

“We are… Were…” Sebun only frowned more as she thought about if she wanted to talk about this to her patient, “We were friends. Just colleagues now.”

“What do you mean were? If I’m not prying too much of course!” Tem laughed awkwardly after tilting his head.

“Maybe its because he’s a stranger in a strange land, maybe it’s something more but… He’s unusual. Different. I always wanted to ask him, to maybe understand but…” Sebun sighed.

“But? Did something happen?” Tem asked.

“Yes actually. A few years ago, it’s hard to remember now, he just stopped trusting me! He was convinced for some reason that there was something was wrong with me, and I couldn’t do anything to change his mind!” Sebun blurted, making Tem sit back for a moment with surprise. He hadn’t ever seen Sebun so mad before.

“That sounds awful. Are you two better now?” Tem asked, wanting to make sure he wouldn’t be walking in between a feud he wanted no part of.

“I still haven’t completely forgiven him, but he does trust me again. Still, that was a good six or seven years were he just refused to believe a word I said.” Sebun sighed, those were six or seven years of her job being significantly harder for no reason.

“That’s good.” Tem smiled, looking at Sebun as she watched the road ahead.

That felt nice. I can’t remember the last time I’ve ever ranted like that before, let alone to someone who’s actually paying attention.

Sebun briefly looked over at Tem who was still watching her with great interest, attention unwavering.

He actually cares about what I have to say. That’s rare nowadays.

“Maybe I could understand him?”

“Hmm? What do you mean? Like asking him?” Sebun reattached her eyes to the road despite desperately wanting to keep them curiously fixated on the alpaca next to her.

“I mean, you said he’s a bit different, right? I’ve talked to a lot of people that were different than me. Life’s more fun that way!” Tem told Sebun with excitement in his voice.

“Maybe your right, but different can also be difficult, dangerous even.” Sebun thought back to her previous job before she applied for her current one.

Taking the mixed train car like I had a death wish.

Sebun again looked back at Tem only to see that he had an upset face, staring down at his unuseable hands.

Oh shit, I forgot! What was I thinking?

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean-!”

“No, Its fine, you’re right. Different can be bad. I guess that I used to think that if I embraced it then it wouldn’t be.” Tem grinned though Sebun could tell it was with pain and not joy.

Neither spoke after that, both having said something that they feared might’ve been too personal for the other. Sebun was thankful to have gotten at least one less burden off of her shoulders and Tem was fine with listening to Sebun talk about herself more, as before then she would rarely talk about herself. Tem, however, felt as though he had lost a piece of himself with his own words, like the admission of what he believed to be fact still hurt him to say and recognize, like it was a dated opinion and not something he had experience with.

I don’t remember a thing about who attacked me, and those voices haven’t come back. If it weren’t for that book appearing now and then I would’ve asked Sebun for a mental evaluation.

Tem leaned on the car door as he looked out at the approaching city. It was cloudy and dark, the afternoon uncharacteristically resemblant of a blue winter morning. Unlike dim winter mornings were how the entire city was dancing with light as if it were a party or show.

That’s Cherryton. With all of its corruption and issues that plague its people, the city itself is a beautiful monument to ideal values, even if it fails to uphold them.

Tem itched the fur of his right arm, not because of irritation but instead to feel if it was there. Sebun had told him the story of how she saved him once. According to her, his left arm had been broken beyond belief and his right arm was gone completely. What was so strange to him was that as he thought about it, the more the world seemed to spin as he questioned the reality of his circumstances.

I should’ve been wheeled off to the hospital so I could live the rest of my life as an attack victim. Instead, I was placed in a mysterious machine that completely repaired my body, and now I’m on my way to fix my hands as well. And then there’s the vampires…

Sebun turned onto a busy road. Almost immediately a motorcycle that was going way faster than it should’ve been skimmed past the car. The zebra riding it only turned his head for a moment before looking in front of him again, all while Sebun was holding in her obvious urge to let loose and start complaining about things, but she didn’t.

They're real, have to be. It’s not every day that an angel comes down and tells you that you’re their weapon of choice to combat evil, I’d be amiss to not take this as a sign. Not only that but it would make sense, that book was very precise and held a lot of information, some of which lined up perfectly with some things I’ve noticed at Cherryton. Apparently, all that graffiti wasn’t just some rebellious kid but a vampire marking their territory. And the vampires that they showed me make sense too, some of them at least. Legosi has always been quiet and reserved, being a vampire is a pretty good reason. Riz was friendly but also never really got close to anyone. I always knew Bill was strong, before I thought it was because he worked out so much, maybe it was that and the fact that he drinks blood.

Tem stopped for a moment, wondering if he was willing to accept what he was about to say in his head. He’d always looked up to Louis, his charisma, his character, the fact that despite being an herbivore Louis was strong and enduring.

But those would all make sense too if he was a vampire. Still… It doesn’t feel right to say that he’s only the way he is because he’s a vampire. Louis was strong, a leader! No, it feels wrong to attribute his success to drinking blood. Surely it helped but I refuse to have idolized a person solely because of their vampiric qualities.

Tem just couldn’t pretend like Louis was evil like he was made out to believe. The more he thought, the more he began to wonder about the others as well. Of course, he’d never known what they did in their spare time, but only one of them was his killer.

Do they all need to die?

Tem, or maybe his more bloodthirsty subconscious ripped the idea out of his head as soon as he thought it. They were carnivores! Vampires to boot! They lived off of the fear and suffering of herbivores like him. There was no way he could let any of them off the hook for being such detestable fiends.

They might not all die, but they’ll never make prey of an herbivore again!

4:02 PM, Seaside Doctor’s Office

Tem watched as Sebun turned the car onto a coastal road. From their new path, they could both see a rather modern looking building surrounded by a florally decorated stone wall. Vines and flowers that to Tem at least could not contrast more with the building that they guarded.

Not like that’s protecting against burglars. Even a dedicated mouse could probably climb that wall if he really felt like it.

Sebun turned onto the path onto the property only for a low gate to block the path. Next to the car on her side was a small voice box attached to a metal rod sticking out of the ground.

“Hello, do you have an appointment or emergency?” A chipper young voice asked through the static of the communication machine.

“This is Sebun, me and the doctor are colleagues.” Sebun leaned out her window, trying to talk as clearly as she could.

“I’m sorry ma’am but I must ask that you make an appointment or else the doctor cannot-.”

“No! Go tell that seal that his responsibility is waiting at the gate! You can either go get him or I’ll bust through this gate myself!” Sebun demanded with an impatient tone, making Tem smile slightly.

She’s doing this for me.

The sound of static could be heard before indistinct chatter and finally some shuffling all through the speaker of the voice box.

“Sorry about that Sebun, I’ll let you in now.” Despite the static Tem could make out that it was a different person speaking. They seemed calmer and more matured than the previous person was.

“You’re damn right that you’re sorry.” Sebun mumbled under her breath before driving through the now parted gate.

She pulled into an empty space right before a squirrel entered her car and left. Sebun and Tem then exited their car, walking towards the entrance of the building.

Through the glass doors, Tem could make out a hulking behemoth of a man that he recognized to be a panda dressed in a olive green shirt and light brown pants. For whatever reason looking at him gave Tem the chills so he tried to focus on the person he was talking to. A seal wearing a blue undershirt and pants as well as a white coat over his shoulders stood parallel with the panda, though Tem wouldn’t be able to hear what they were talking about until he and Sebun entered.

Ring-ding-ding!

A digital bell rang over the intercom with the arrival of the two fluffy herbivores, causing the two larger animals to turn around and look at Sebun and Tem.

“Gouhin? I thought you said you had family business to deal with?” Sebun questioned, seeming kind of annoyed.

“I do Sebun, trust me. Saguan just wanted to ask me some things before I checked out for a little while.” The panda looked at the seal next to him who nodded.

“And how long will you be gone this time?” Sebun gave the large ursine a disapproving look.

“I… I can’t be certain, but it shouldn’t be more than a week.” Gouhin looked around before beginning to walk towards the doors, only to stop as he passed Tem. He turned around, leaning to inspect the alpaca with heavy scrutiny, “Sebun, is this really the patient? I know not to read off of appearance alone, but I expected more physical problems.”

“Perhaps the calculations for your machine were just that precise Doctor.” The seal smiled, though Tem could read that there was some kind of undertone to his statement.

“I don’t even want to know what you’re implying with that Gouhin. Just go, Tem’s only problem are his hands. He has difficulty controlling them.” Sebun looked at Gouhin with a suspicious, cold glare.

“Ahh, that would be my specialty. So yes Gouhin, you can go now.” Saguan said, waving him goodbye as he left the building.

Sebun too gave a little wave before turning to Tem.

“That was Gouhin, one of the two people I wanted you to see. He’s unfortunately busy as I’m sure you picked up.” Sebun then turned her head to direct Tem’s at the other animal in the room, “And this is Saguan. Hopefully he will be able to help you with your problem.”

The seal bowed before reaching out his hand towards Tem who took it and shook.

“That’s right! Apart from one part of course, there is no hope.” Saguan said, smiling at Tem.

“What do you mean? Am I too far gone?” Tem asked quickly with a worried tone.

“I know your problem very well, almost all herbivores have it to some extent after a limb detachment. Follow me.” Saguan said, making Tem sigh before worry set in again.

“I mean… I don’t doubt your capabilities it’s just… My circumstances are a bit different than your usual limb detachment and reattachment.”  Tem itched his arm as he walked, something that Saguan took mental note of.

“Oh, I know. Your left arm was pulverized and your right never recovered. Sebun briefed me.” Saguan said, making Tem hang his head down as he was reminded of the pain.

Saguan felt a small jab on his side causing him to look down. It was Sebun who was looking up at him with a cold gaze.

“I also told you there’d be no reason to bring it up! Look at him, he hasn’t fully gotten over the experience yet! He may never!” Sebun whispered and gestured behind Saguan at Tem who had stopped a few paces behind him, lost in memory.

“I am not a therapist. It is not my job to take care of the patient’s emotional state, it never has been.”

“Would it kill you to just not talk about it? Everyone here already knows what happened!”

“Yes… Everyone does.”

I suppose there's no reason to delay much further then.

The seal paused, thinking about something before looking back at Tem. He pulled out a pen from his coat’s inner pocket as well as a plain white card, handing it to Tem and forcing the alpaca out of his mind.

“Here, I just want to see how you do.” Saguan said as Tem took the writing supplies. “Write the word apple.”

Sounds simple enough yet I know it’s not going to be that easy.

Tem held up the card, using his palm as a base to bear down on as he wrote. A somewhat circular shape was made before Tem tried to finish the first letter with a line on its side, only for his hand to completely rip off of the card and tear it slightly in the process.

Well, Gouhin, you made the machine from my blueprints and as it turns out, you made imperfections. Perhaps your modifications will be somewhat beneficial though. Since you nearly exaggerated the potency of the fluid, he should be able to regenerate much better and to a significantly higher degree.

Saguan looked around before snapping his fingers, and like that, Sebun and Tem were asleep.

4:59 PM, The Dark Room

Tem woke up, though he couldn’t tell through his eyes. The only way he knew he was awake was because he could hear Saguan humming to himself. Did he have a bag over his head? No, he surely would’ve felt it. Still, there had to have been something obscuring his vision. He tried to reach only to feel that his hands were bound in metal to the cold surface he was laying on. Saguan stopped his tune when he heard the small sound of wriggling behind him.

“Awake already? Did you have coffee this morning?” Saguan said. Tem could practically feel the seal’s gaze befall him.

“No, just water. What happened?” Tem asked.

“One thing at a time, otherwise we’ll get nowhere.” Tem could hear what he thought was glass clinking together as Saguan spoke, “So just water?”

“Everyday since I was young. Never liked soda, or tea for that matter.” Tem said. If it weren’t for the fact that he had a feeling  the seal wouldn’t answer he’d ask why he couldn’t see or move.

“That’s very healthy of you, and also means I won’t need to tell you to drink more water. Did you know that dehydration can cause difficulties in herbivores with recently reattached limbs? Since water is a vital component in the muscle, dehydration can affect the acclamation faze of the whole reattachment process after reattaching the limb.” As Saguan explained, Tem could hear skin hitting what he assumed to be the floor. His doctor was barefoot.

“You’re not wearing any shoes.” Tem stated, hoping to keep the seal talking until his brain reminded him of something important, “Wait, where’s Sebun?”

“Very observant! I am in fact not wearing any shoes right now. I think their uncomfortable, even the ones designed for feet like mine.” Tem felt something akin to steel brush against his hand for a moment, “As for Sebun, her head his actually only three or so inches away from your own. She is, however, unlike you in the fact that she is still asleep and unrestrained.”

“I was going to ask you about that. What happened? Why can’t I see or move?” Tem tried to struggle but the cuffs around his hands were tight.

“This is my dark room, and its what makes this building unlike any of its brothers in Cherryton. You see, some carnivores are just as weak and fragile as an herbivore to real heavy hitters like bears and tigers. In some cases, animals like ferrets and mongooses find themselves needed limb reattachments, however due to their nature they are much less cooperative than herbivores. Especially when your assistants are all small herbivores. That is why I have this dark room where they can’t see and can’t move. That table you’re laying on has specially designed cuffs for each size of animal, from tiny to giant. What you’re feeling is a mere fraction of its size, I could technically operate on an elephant here if I needed to.” Saguan recited in full the fine details of their current setting.

“I doubt you’ve ever had to reattach limbs for anyone larger than yourself though.” Tem didn’t know if he could even imagine a reattachment for someone his size.

“You’d be surprised.” Saguan seemed to sigh a bit before he put his hand on Tem’s forearm, “Now I’m going to be honest with you, your circumstances are very strange, though that much you knew. I’d normally offer therapy after the initial reattachment however you never underwent that process. You simply grew a new arm for your right and essentially grew a new one for your left after all of the unusable tissue from your left had been removed. It makes my job in your treatment more exploratory and scientific one than that of a practiced professional.”

“What are you saying? Do you mean that because my arms are basically new ones that it will be harder to fix them?”

“I won’t have to fix them, their perfect. The problem lies in that they’re not your arms.”

“What? They grew out of me, right? They might not be the original ones, but they should be basically the same!”

“Yes, as a student of Cherryton I’m sure you’re aware of how your body works three times over. The problem lies with the machine, specifically the fluid that you were healing in.”

“What was so special about it? Aside from being something out of a movie, that is?”

“Hmm… How do I explain this… It’s not science. Well, it is, but its science being applied to a nonscientific thing. That fluid that you were submerged in is what Gouhin and I refer to as Vampire Extract, VE for short. Vampires exist-.”

“Actually, I know, but continue.”

“I shouldn’t be surprised; it seems like every day a new breakaway thrall comes to this island seeking to build an empire of their own. Anyways, they heal very fast. By combining their blood and saliva with a multitude of other things that would fry your brain if I listed them, I created the most powerful healing technology in the world, with the Gouhin providing the resources for me to do so. He and I, however, did not know if it had side effects, so we needed to test it. We told our boss about VE, and he told Sebun to look for someone who we could test it on, that’s you.”

“So you’re telling me that I’m actually just a lucky test subject who happened to have won the medical lottery?”

“And so much more. You see, the VE’s healing property comes directly from the vampire’s ability to heal rapidly. Vampires aren’t just magical creatures of the night; they have their own structure and changes they undergo during and after their transformation, making their body different. In other words, you have the arms of a vampire but the body of a simple person.”

“What? You mean to tell me that I’m part monster now?”

“I wasn’t done. You see, I could technically say that your entire body is that of a vampire, just in waiting.”

“You’re losing me doc.”

“Your entire body was exposed to VE and absorbed it into its system. Your cells won’t change on their own, however if they ever need to repair, they’ll create vampire cells instead of regular ones.”

“So, my body will slowly replace itself with different parts. Doesn’t that mean that I won’t have long until I’m not the same person anymore?”

“I’m not a philosopher. Now, back to why your arms don’t work. Vampires are strong, enduring, and efficient animals. Your alpaca brain can’t handle your new limbs, ready to rip and tear at moment’s notice. It’s like handing a fighter jet to someone who doesn’t have their license, it just won’t work. That is unless…”

“My entire body becomes fit to wield my arms.”

“Your willingness to propose such a drastic yet unavoidable measure make me confident that I can trust you.”

5:11 PM, Underneath The Seaside Doctor’s Office

Tem began to question his resolve as he was slowly lowered into the furnace in the center of the room.

After their talk, Saguan guided Tem out of the dark room which he was told was underneath the main building. Saguan, however, did not bring him upstairs, but down. Down a few sets of stairs until they reached a door, where for the first time in what felt like ages Tem could see. The entire way there was pitch black and when asked how he could see, all Saguan said was that he had memorized it years ago, from where his tools were in the dark room to where each step was on the way down.

The room he was in now was something straight out of a science fiction novel, bright lights and display panels illuminating the clean steel walls, floor, and ceiling. Different offshoot rooms had glass windows that allowed for Tem to see into them, all of which seemed to be cells of some sort, being completely devoid of anything except for a metal table in the middle of them. Their doors could not be described in the same light though as each one had a special symbol of some kind painted red above their handles.

In the center of the main room though was a very industrial-looking furnace which Tem was currently lowering into. The room seemed to be built around the furnace as each of its open floors curved around its base, middle, and now closed top. Tem looked up as the inside of the furnace went dark.

“I appreciate your commitment to becoming stronger, though I must warn you that you are indeed the only person to have undergone the VE treatment process, meaning that I have no idea what will happen once all of your body is replaced. You may just be a regular alpaca with a superpower, you may become a vampire outright, I simply don’t know.” Tem could hear Saguan’s very muffled voice over the room’s speaker.

A safe distance from the furnace behind a raised wall of pure steel sat Saguan at a panel that seemed to control the entire room. From the lights to the intercom, to the locks on the doors and of course, the furnace.

“And if you do become a vampire… I’ll have to kill you.” Tem lowered his head. He wouldn’t want to live on as one anyways, “Though I’d rather that than you become a superhero who can’t die because his cells replicate faster than anything could kill him. That would be miserable.”

The air began to get warmer as Saguan kept talking.

“If you’re wondering how I know you’ll survive at all, well…”

Tem closed his eyes as they began to sting from the heat.

“Let’s say that a twenty-year-old adult of your species has a healing factor of one. He breaks his arm, let’s say that it takes him seventy days to heal, that’s a thousand, six hundred and eighty hours. Now a vampire of your species breaks their arm. He has a healing factor of sixty-three, it takes him roughly twenty-six hours to heal under normal circumstances. Now say that you break your arm. Now that the VE is completely in your system, it should heal much quicker than it did back in the machine. Not only that, but Gouhin highly saturated your VE with extra blood and spit. You should know that when Gouhin decides to do something extra, he goes well beyond the extra mile.”

Tem began to involuntarily thrash and kick around as the chains he was hanging from melted onto his back, causing him to fall onto the more than scorching base of the furnace. Quickly his fur began to burn off of him into flying cinders, one of which landed directly on his eyelid, causing it to melt away. Tem would be screaming in pain if it weren’t for the fact that his vocal cords didn’t work due to all of the water in his body evaporating from the extreme heat.

“That means you actually should heal much, much faster than a vampire. By using the exact numbers for your VE solution from Gouhin, let’s call it VE-2, and the data that Sebun provided me with, I can figure out how fast you heal…”

Tem began to roll around on the floor of the furnace, legs now ablaze and the rest of his body soon followed.

“Tem… If you were to ever break your arm… The number of hours it would take would be… Oh, that lines up nicely.”

“Tem, it would take you one.”

8:28 PM, Seaside Doctor’s Office

Sebun opened her eyes to see that she was wrapped in a comfy blanket that when matched with her wool made her actually quite hot.

I’m smoldering in here, what happened?

She was seated in the waiting room; did she pass out? She stood up, tossing the blanket into her seat as she looked around. In front of her was the reception desk where the voice box outside was connected via a microphone visible through the desk’s window. To her left was the door to the rest of the building that Sebun vaguely knew. She knew that there were a few reattachment rooms for if a person came straight to the clinic instead of going to a hospital, wherein they would get their limb reattached to their body. There were also more atmospheric and comfortable therapy rooms where animals would undergo reattachment therapy to help them acclimate to whatever condition may arise after losing a regaining a limb. Then there was the patient elevator and personnel stairwell that went down into the only dark room in all of Cherryton, as far as she knew anyway.

“Where is everyone?” She asked herself.

Sebun walked over to the reception desk, peering through the glass to look at the small clock next to its solitary computer.

It’s late! What happened?

Sebun figured that she must’ve passed out, but from what? Was she really that frustrated with Saguan over Tem’s old wounds? Unable to tell, she tried to figure out where they were.

Probably in one of the therapy centers. Given how no one else is here and animals with healing or recently attached limbs aren’t allowed to drive, they’re probably using the first one.

And she was right. Through the doors and on the right was the therapy hall, and after turning there she opened the first door, revealing what was behind it. Decorating the room’s walls was a night sky blue along with a large window that would overlook the calm sea if the curtains weren’t drawn, allowing for only a little of the world’s natural light to slip in. Instead, what lit up the room was an orange lamp in the corner of the room that’s light made Sebun feel warm in the mere presence of. In another corner of the room was a soft brown chair that’s cushions seemed to melt into the person seated on them, Saguan. Then in the middle of the room facing the chair and away from Sebun was a nice earthy brown couch.

“What ha-?” Sebun was shushed by the seal who also motioned for her to close the door before pointing at the couch.

Sebun slowly walked over, noticing a mossy green rug sprawled out between the couch and Saguan’s seat. On top of it was a small table with a sheet of paper on it, and on it was written a few simple sentences though Sebun noticed that it was not in Saguan’s handwriting. The seal then pointed down, causing Sebun to look down as she now stood over the back of the couch, allowing her to see Tem who was rolled up in a bunch of the blankets, same as the one Sebun woke up with. His eyes were closed and his chest rose and fell quietly, and sticking out from the cocoon of blankets was on of his arms, firmly holding Saguan’s pen.

Such a moment she felt wrong to disturb but she had to ask. With the curling of her finger, Sebun silently asked for Saguan to accompany her out in the hallway. The seal reluctantly stood up, having a feeling in gut that his brain urged him to act upon.

The sound of the door gently being closed was invitation enough for Sebun to ask her first question.

"What happened, why did I fall asleep? Furthermore, why did you move me in my sleep? Why put that blanket on me when you know my wool will do just fine? What happened while I was asleep? Did you just see me pass out and figure that you should just continue the therapy while you waited for me to come to? And about that therapy process, I thought you said that it could take years to fully recover-!" Sebun's onslaught of questions was cut off by Saguan beginning to speak.

"Sebun, you have a lot of questions, I get that. I'll start off with I knocked you out." Saguan said without a hint of emotion in his voice, not guilt, not anything.

"You what? I-I wha... Why? How?"

"Sebun, when I say this, I say this as a man of science speaking to a woman science. Magic."

"Have you lost your damn mind?"

"If I did it was probably long before you became my coworker, back when it was just me, Gouhin, and the boss."

"Magic? So you're telling me that you just cured his hands with a wand or some incantation?"

"No, now let me continue. Vampires-."

"Vampires?"

"Sebun..."

"Yeah yeah."

"Vampires exist, they're magical creatures that spread their infection by biting others. Right now all you need to know is that they heal a lot faster than regular people. The machine back at the mansion, the fluid was a mixture of a lot of things though most notably vampire blood and saliva. The fluid-."

"-Was absorbed into his body on the foundational level making his cells replicate much faster than normal, though making it to where his body was essentially growing parts that weren't its own making them difficult to control."

"Yes... How did-?"

"Because I'm just as smart as you or Gouhin! How many times are you guys going to keep me in the dark on things that can or will change my life? You guys just plot to do things and invite me only to never explain the plan or why we were doing it in the first place! And that machine, it was a prototype wasn't it? In order for us to legally test on someone the government would have to send inspectors to investigate if your technology was safe and ethical, but you couldn't have that with something made from vampire blood could you? And asking me to just find someone off the street? I'm glad I found Tem when I did or else he might be carnivore food by now! You couldn't have explained even a little what I was doing? I was practically driving around the city in the dark, by myself, following some of the most vague instructions I've ever received since agreeing to work with you two!"

"I can see that you're frustrated but do please try to remain quiet, Tem is still only a door away."

"Fine, whatever. Just continue."

"Well, in order to enable Tem to use his arms, I figured that all of his body needed to become reborn through its accelerated healing process."

"Saguan... What the FUCK did you do?"

"Sebun, when I say what I'm about to say, I need you to understand that he understood the risks involved with the process as well as the tribulations of going through the pain of having his entire body... Well... Stripped down..."

"..."

"I used to hunt vampires with Gouhin. In fact, that's what our little unit was initially designed for, covert handling of vampiric occurrences in Cherryton. So, underneath this building is actually a facility that was designed to hold vampires as well as get information out of them."

"How did this facility get information out of vampires?"

"Vampires heal fast, that much I've already said. Meaning that fire-."

SMACK!

Saguan waited a bit before reaching up to his face with his left hand. It stung like a bee all over the left side of his face. He looked back a little to see the sheep in front of him. Sebun stood there, hand still raised in the air and her head tilted down so that Saguan could not see her eyes.

"You did not..."

"I did what he I thought would work, he agreed-."

"Let me get this straight. You got me to pick up a student on the brink of death, watch him through the healing process which might I add, would get us all life in prison if it weren't for our jobs being directly tied to the Sublime Beastar himself and the fact that I was sent to the middle of the woods. Then you got me to be his therapist as he was going through all kinds of hell, he had memory loss, I helped him remember, he felt anxious or angry, I was his only company. He couldn't even write his own name because of that stupid healing machine, yet there I was, none the wiser, hand over his, helping him through each letter. Then you try to delay dealing with him by saying that you're 'busy', then when I come to your office you knock me out, take him to an underground facility, AND BURN HIM ALIVE? I would have rather spent the rest of my life helping MY patient recover from nearly being EATEN ALIVE. At least he actually gives a shit about his condition! He spent all of his time trying to write even the simplest of words, trying to remember a singular detail about his attacker, and without fail he wouldn't be able to do it. Without fail he would have wasted his entire day trying to accomplish a Sisyphean task that he never would had to stress about if you didn't give him the false hope that his things would just return to normal! Every day while I would try and contact you or Gouhin, he would be sitting only a little way from me, toiling and pushing himself, destroying his mental health, so much so that I felt bad so I would help him out. All of that, just for you to get an idea in your head that you don't know will work and have no experience in and yet you did it anyway?"

"..."

Sebun quickly opened the door to the therapy room, only to see that Tem was standing at the door, awake and shaking.

"Come one Tem we're leaving!" Sebun took Tem's hand in her own before beginning to walk towards the exit, however she was stopped when the alpaca put his foot down. "Tem, what is it?"

"Should I go with you?" He asked, voice trembling, "I think I've caused enough trouble for you by now-."

"No. There's nothing wrong with you Tem, I actually think I quite enjoy your company..." Sebun started before shooting a killing glare at Saguan that made him want to jump into the ocean and never touch dry land again, "...It feels so wrong. We did all of that together only for you to be set on fire and be turned into a different person."

"..."

"I mean, I guess I shouldn't project my opinion onto you. Since you've proven yourself to be mature enough in my eyes, I'll let you decide what you want to do. Now that you're a super-vampire or whatever, I'm sure that you could get Gouhin to train you after he's done with his business. That way you might be able to find whoever killed you and bring them to justice."

Tem's hand clenched around Sebun's.

"You could also just leave and do whatever you want because of your new ability. You're also legally dead, which, knowing my boss, I could probably get fixed for you if you want to go back to school."

Saguan hung his head before walking off towards the staircase to the dark room.

"Or you could come with me I guess. I kind of just said that earlier to get you out of here. If you did that, I might be able to offer more assistance if you still need help adjusting, I know that its a lot being technically brought back from the dead. But I don't know, you seem pretty capable on your own so I doubt you'll need me any-."

Tem quickly jumped forward, nearly knocking Sebun off balance with a powerful hug. She quickly reciprocated after a moment of shock.

"Thanks Tem. I think that was my favorite option."